Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warnings:
Category:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2025-02-19
Updated:
2025-04-30
Words:
50,100
Chapters:
7/?
Comments:
338
Kudos:
703
Bookmarks:
254
Hits:
14,685

Of Blood and Shadows

Summary:

An eye for an eye.

While Sung Jin-woo stands on the front lines of the Jeju Island raid, a vengeful Hwang Dong-soo seizes the moment to enact his revenge. By the time Jin-woo returns home, his world has already been reduced to ashes.

With nothing left to hold him back, Jin-woo plunges into an indescribable darkness, wielding his fearsome power to exact retribution. He will stop at nothing to avenge the ones he loves most.

Even if he has to burn the world to do it.

Or

Hwang Dong-soo brutally murders Jin-woo's sister and mother in his thirst for revenge while Jin-woo is distracted by Jeju Island. Jin-woo does not take this lightly.

Chapter 1: The Beginning of the End

Summary:

It ends.

 

[TW: Violence]

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Chapter 1: It Ends and It Begins


 

 

The battlefield was chaos .

 

The once-proud Jeju Island had become an unrecognizable wasteland, its ground torn asunder, its skies choked with dust and blood. The air hummed with malice, thick with the scent of death.

 

And in the centre of it all—two kings faced each other.

 

Jin-woo stood tall, his black attire gleaming under the dying fires of battle that flickered in the dim cave, his eyes burning cerulean with an unshakable resolve, pinned to the figure in front of him. He exhaled, his energy swirled around him, pulsing like a living mass, the shadows at his feet writhing in anticipation.

 

He narrowed his eyes. He could sense Goto Ryuji's mana pouring from the beast, speaking to his fate. 

 

A shame.

 

Across from him, the Ant King—a grotesque monstrosity of chitin and muscle—rose from the crumbling remains of his army. His mandibles clicked together in a wicked grin, his eyes gleaming with bloodlust.

 

You …” The Ant King’s voice was a guttural rasp, his monstrous frame twitching in excitement. “ You are different from the others.

 

Jin-woo’s gaze remained cold, unyielding. He had heard this spiel before, it was getting a little old.

 

“And you…talk too much for an insect.”

 

The Ant’s grin twitched. Then, he lunged.

 

The world blurred.

 

Jin-woo tilted his head casually as a claw, the size of a car, ripped through the air where he had been standing a second ago. The sheer force of the swing split the ground, sending debris flying in all directions. But before the Ant King could react—

 

Jin-woo was already behind him.

 

A single mana-infused punch slammed into the creature’s chest, sending shockwaves rippling through its massive frame. The Ant King’s entire body lurched forward, skidding across the battlefield as its feet carved deep trenches into the earth.

 

The beast stumbled, turning with a snarl—only for Jin-woo to appear right in front of him again.

 

BOOM!

 

Another devastating blow, this time to the Ant King’s side, sending him flying into the remains of jagged debris. The impact shattered the rock into dust.

 

Jin-woo’s form flickered, stepping out of the void itself, completely unharmed, looking vaguely amused, eyes flashing in the dark.

 

The Ant King roared, wings flaring, eyes glowing crimson with primal fury, his mind racing with confusion. His body trembled, his muscles bulging grotesquely as he released a pulse of mana so dense it warped the air around him.

 

I AM THE KING!! ” The Ant King bellowed, voice shaking the very island. “ I WILL NOT LOSE!

 

Jin-woo exhaled. 

 

A mix of mana and writhing shadows coiled around Jin-woo’s hands, solidifying into two blades that fell perfectly into his grip. The very air shuddered as they came into existence, their edges humming with power. Jin-woo rolled his shoulders, the weight of the weapons fitting like glove, an extension of himself.

 

His fingers curled. The shadows at his feet exploded outward, swallowing the battlefield whole.

 

 

“Let’s get this done.” he murmured.

 

 

The Ant King charged.



 

Jin-woo moved.

 

 


 

 

The battlefield was eerily silent.

 

The last echoes of the Ant King’s final, desperate shriek had faded into nothingness, leaving only the whisper of rolling dust and the rustling of the corpses scattered across the ruins of battle. The once-mighty horde of Jeju Island lay in tatters, their monstrous forms dissolving into the blood-soaked ground.

The scent of blood and ash still lingered thick in the air, but most of the war was over. Jeju Island was now nothing more than a graveyard for the fallen. The corpses of ants scattered around, their monstrous bodies destroyed by Jin-woo's shadows, left to rot in the wake of their king's death.

 

And yet...

 

From the darkness, one shadow still stirred.

 

Restless.  

 

Jin-woo stood atop the lifeless husk of the Ant King, his form casting an imposing silhouette against the smouldering remains of the battlefield. The weight of victory settled over him—but there was little relief. His mind flashed to the headless body of Min Byung-Gyu, whose shadow he had sent back to the abyss.

 

Many had died. Too much was lost.

 

But...he had one thing to gain.

 

He raised a single hand. Shadows coiled around his fingertips, writhing like living entities, reaching towards the corpse beneath him.

 

Then, his voice rang through the air - deep, commanding and absolute

 

 

 

Arise.”

 

 

 

A tremor shook the air. A pulse of unearthly energy rippled outward, consuming the corpse of the Ant King in a sea of shadows. The monstrous body convulsed violently, its exoskeleton cracking as an eerie dark mist rose from its form as if the abyss itself had claimed it.

 

And then—it rose.

 

The once-dead chitin began to shift and reform, twitching as if breathing for the first time. Its mandibles clicking in sharp succession, its body shuddering as if gasping for breath it no longer needed. From the darkness, two glowing, pale blue eyes snapped open.

 

The reborn beast slowly lifted its head, mandibles clicking, its monstrous form now clad in the same hue as Jin-woo’s other shadows. The remnants of its former self had been stripped away, replaced by something else—a being forged in the depths of Jin-woo’s dominion. Gone was the mindless hunger of the beast it once was. 

 

It knelt.

 

A sharp chittering sound escaped the reanimated, not of defiance, but devotion. 

 

Jin-woo watched, his expression unreadable.

 

Loyalty.

 

That was the first thing he sensed. The way the ant lowered its head so willingly, submitting without question.

 

Jin-woo exhaled softly. 'Looks like the unconditional loyalty my other shadows show me applies to this guy as well.'.

 

He looked down at the creature that had once threatened to devour everything. Now, it was merely another soldier under his rule.

 

But this one… this one was different.

 

 

- [?? LV.1] -

- [RANK: GENERAL] -

 

 

The aura emanating from the reborn Ant King was powerful—far greater than any shadow before it. Jin-woo could feel the depth of his potential, its raw hunger to serve.

 

Jin-woo hummed, turning away with thoughts of extracting more shadows.

 

“My King...”

 

Jin-woo paused.

 

The creature hesitated for only a second before bowing its massive frame even lower, one large claw resting across its chest, the resonance of its voice filled with something akin to reverence.

 

This humble servant… has no name, Master. Please… grant me one.

 

Jin-woo tilted his head slightly, "How can you speak?"

 

He watched as Beru's mandible clicked together in a precise, almost thoughtful rhythm. 

 

"...I always...could."

 

Jin-woo's mind raced.

 

'Always?'

 

He had created countless shadows before up to this point- human hunters, powerful beasts and high-ranking monsters- yet none of them had spoken after their rebirth. Even those who had once been people, like Iron or Min Byung-Gyu, had been reduced to silence the moment they had joined with his shadow. So why...?

 

'His rank...?'

 

A realisation settled over him. Maybe his other soldiers would gain the ability to speak once they reach a higher rank. It made sense. Even in death, he had been one of the strongest monsters Jin-woo had ever faced. His power, his intelligence- they were almost unmatched. So now, as a shadow, he had retained something others had not.

 

Jin-woo studied him carefully. "I was the one who killed you," he stated bluntly, his gaze piercing. "Do you still wish to follow my lead?"

 

The shadow lifted its head slightly, glowing eyes unwavering.

 

"I...was not killed by you."

 

Jin-woo raised a brow.

 

Its mandibles clicked in something that almost resembled amusement.

 

"Rather...it was through your powers...that I was reborn, Master."

 

Jin-woo blinked. He- hadn't expected that answer. He watched as the shadow's massive frame trembled - and to his surprise, its voice softened.

 

"Happiness...overflows within me."

 

Jin-woo was a little...lost for words. He had taken everything from this creature. Stripped it of its former existence. Reduced it to nothing more than a soldier in his army. And yet it looked upon him with...gratitude.

 

So this is the devotion of a shadow.

 

"My King...Please bestow upon me...a name."

 

Jin-woo stared for a moment. He tapped his fingers against his arm in thought. Then something flickered in his eyes—a moment of recognition.

 

“… Beru .” 

 

Yeah. That worked.

 

"Your name is Beru."

 

The name fell from his lips, and power surged through the newly named general. The moment the word was spoken, Beru shuddered, his massive form trembling as the name solidified his existence. His mandibles clicked furiously, his entire being exuding elation.

 

Beru… Beru… this humble servant is now Beru. ” he chittered, his glee almost unsettling in contrast to the monstrous form he bore. His head lifted, glowing eyes gleaming with utter devotion and awe, “ Thank you, My King.”

 

Jin-woo shot the ant an exasperated glance, deadpanned at Beru's behaviour. This one seemed a little…too eager, huh? 

 

Talk about forgive and forget.

 

“...Then serve me well, Beru.”

 

Beru immediately bowed so deeply that his head practically smashed into the ground.

 

Yes, My King!

 

Jin-woo felt sweat trail down his head. Shaking his head, he turned and surveyed the battlefield, his glowing gaze narrowing in focus. He could sense a decent amount left from the Ant horde buzzing around outside— and they were heading straight for the hunters waiting on ships as standby.

 

Ah, he guesses he might as well get to work-

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

Something… shifted .

 

A subtle flicker of unease coursed through Jin-woo’s body. It was so brief, so insignificant that any lesser hunter would have ignored it.

 

But Jin-woo wasn’t any hunter.

 

His gaze flickered to the distance, then he closed his eyes and felt through his domain for the shadows that remained tethered to the people he cared for. 

 

They were all still there.

 

Still active. Undisturbed.

 

And yet…

 

For a fraction of a second, something had felt off. A distortion. A disruption. Then… nothing. As if the feeling had been snuffed out entirely before it could even fully form.

 

Jin-woo’s fingers twitched at his side.

 

Something about it… bothered him.

 

His mother and Jin-ah should be perfectly safe. He had ensured it himself. He had left his shadows in place, woven through every corner of their home. Nothing should have been able to bypass them.

 

And yet, that sensation…

 

This feeling.

 

His jaw clenched slightly.

 

It was probably nothing. Just the lingering paranoia of a battlefield.

 

But…

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Jin-woo exhaled sharply. Just in case.

 

His gaze sharpened.

 

Beru.”

 

The newly named General snapped to attention, his shadowy exoskeleton shifting eagerly as he awaited his King’s command.

 

Jin-woo tilted his head toward the exit of the cave. There were probably thousands of ants left, but he was more than sure he could handle it.

 

“Clean up.”

 

Beru shuddered with delight at the order.

 

As you command, Master.

 

And then—he vanished.

 

A blur of shadow and death.

 

Jin-woo's mind raced. Unease was still settled in his chest, but his Shadow Exchange was still on cooldown. His finger twitched.

 

At best, he could summon Kaisel, it would be quicker than relying on regular transport. 

 

Jin-woo breathed a deep sigh, closing his eyes.

 

“…I'm sure it's nothing.”

 


 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

A hush fell over a small apartment located in the outskirts of Seoul, broken only by the muted hum of distant traffic. Jin-ah sat curled up on the couch, purple hair pinned back but a soft pink band, staring at her phone with wide, anxious eyes. She’d heard news about the Jeju Island raid—everyone in Korea had—and her older brother, Jin-woo, was dominating the battle against the terrifying beasts. It was pretty epic, she could barely tear her eyes away.

 

Still, worry gnawed at her, absently nibbling at her bottom lip. What if something happened to him?

 

In the adjacent room, her mother tidied the kitchen table for the third time that evening, glancing at the clock as though willing Jin-woo to walk through the door at any moment. She was unaware of where he had run off to; and she couldn’t help but worry for him.

 

A heavy knock shattered the silence.

 

Jin-ah’s mother looked up, startled. “Were…you expecting anyone, Jin-ah?” she asked, already moving toward the door, a hint of hope underlining her soft tone.

 

Jin-ah shook her head, eyes straying away from her screen to stare at her mother, brows furrowed. “No…” 

 

Kyung-Hye blinked before wiping her hands on her apron with a sigh "Maybe it's the landlord...or a package?", a small smile crept onto her face. “Ah. It’s probably Jin-woo, and he forgot his keys?”

 

BANG.

 

They both jumped. The second knock was harder. Heavier. Slow, and yet somehow impatient. A chill snaked down Jin-ah’s spine. 

 

Something…felt wrong.

 

That...wasn’t her brother. Jin-ah’s eyes darted to the screen in front of her, displaying the shakily streamed footage of the raid still playing. Her brother was there-fighting, winning.

 

So...who was at the door?

 

“That’s- I don’t think that’s him, Mom.”

 

Kyung-Hye frowned, a heavy, twisted feeling writhing in her chest as no more knocks followed. She glanced at her daughter briefly, steadying her shoulders. 

 

“Stay here,” her mother instructed firmly, her voice tense, but Jin-ah could see her hands tremble. She disappeared around the corner into the hallway.

 

Jin-ah’s phone screen glowed in her hands, the live feed of Jeju Island flickering. She tried to refocus on the battle—on the monstrous ants and the hunters and the shadow monsters locked in deadly combat—on Jin-woo, but her heart pounded with a growing sense of dread, like a snake was slithering relentlessly under her skin. 

 

She heard the door creak open. Jin-ah strained her ears, hands gripping her sweater.

 

"Ah...may I help you?" Her mother's voice floated back softly.

 

The silence that followed was deafening.

 

Too long.

 

Too quiet.

 

Jin-ah's skin prickled.

 

She pushed herself off the couch, heart hammering, and she crept towards the hallway, feet silent against the floor. She reached the corner and slowly peeked her head around, squinting her eyes.

 

At first, she only saw her mother's back, her posture tense. But as her gaze shifted-

 

Her breath hitched.

 

A man stood in the doorway.

 

Tall. Broad. Imposing. The dim light of the apartment barely touched him, his form partially swallowed by shadow.

 

Jin-ah could barely make out his face, but she could feel something- something cold and awful bleeding from him.

 

Kyung-Hye, oblivious to the tension gripping the air, forced a polite smile. "Sir? I'm sorry, are you looking for someone?"

 

He said nothing.

 

Jin-ah felt her heart start to race.

 

Her mother shifted, her nerves beginning to show. "Sir..? Please, can I help you?"

 

A smirk slowly graced his face, his gaze flickering past her mother - locking directly onto Jin-ah.

 

She froze.

 

Something in his gaze shifted.

 

Those eyes. Eyes that gleamed with pure malevolence—he radiated a menace that stole her breath and made her entire body tremble.

 

He turned slowly, eyes remaining locked onto Jin-ah. A cruel smile curved his lips, eyes glowing in utter glee.

 

Her body screamed at her to move, to run, to scream for her mother to slam the door-

 

 

But she couldn't.

 

 

Her legs wouldn't move.

 

 

Her voice wouldn't work.

 

 

“You must be Jin-woo’s sister,” he drawled, letting the words hang in the air.

 

Jin-ah's stomach dropped through the floor.

 

Her mother barely had the time to react before- 

 

 

BANG.

 

 

The door slammed open, crashing into the wall.

 

Kyung-Hye stumbled back with a gasp as the man moved into the hall, face split into a wicked grin. She snapped her head in her direction, mouth moving to form her name, reaching her hand out- legs fumbling to move towards her- 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

C  R  A  C  K

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

Huh?

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

 

"...Mom?"

 

A body hit the floor with a sickening thud.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

 

 

H u h ?

 

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Blood was pooling beneath the body's head.

 

 

She couldn't breath.

 

 

She couldn't move.

 

 

She couldn't look away.

 

 

The man nudged her mother’s limp body with the tip of his shoe. “Hm. This was your mother, huh? She got in my way…” he remarked casually, as though it were a trivial inconvenience, scoffing under his breath as he shook his hand from the force it used.

 

 

Jin-ah’s eyes filled with tears. That was-

 

 

Her mother.

 

 

She rushed forward, dropping to her knees beside her mother, pressing trembling fingers to the leaking wound, hand's moving everywhere and nowhere, “M-Mom! Mom, please—”

 

A snort of derision came from the man. “Oh, how disgustingly touching.”

 

Jin-ah glared up at him, fear mixing with fury. “You- Who are you!? Why would you-”

 

His dark eyes flicked toward her. Something about him tugged at her memory—a face she’d glimpsed in passing news stories, perhaps? 

 

He tilted his head, a smirk forming as he shrugged. “'s simple. Sung Jin-woo took my brother from me. So it’s only fair I repay the favour, no? Don’t take it personal, sweetheart, this is just hunters business.

 

The words rattled in Jin-ah’s mind, slowly clicking into place. This was…Hwang… Dong-soo? She’d heard his name in hushed conversations, seen fleeting images in the news. An American hunter of Korean descent, running off at the first chance to the United States. Ruthless and merciless.

 

An S-rank hunter.

 

She felt her blood run cold. 

 

“No…he wouldn’t .” Her voice cracked. “Y-You can’t —”

 

Hwang lunged without warning, grabbing Jin-ah by the arm. She fought back, nails clawing at his wrist, but he barely flinched. With a savage jerk, he hurled her down the hallway.

 

She hit the floor hard, pain lancing through her shoulder. Ignoring it, she scrambled onto her hands and knees, tears streaming down her face. Her mother lay just a few feet away, still unresponsive. Was she even breathing? 

 

“M-mom?… Oh God …”

 

But Hwang was faster. He stepped on Jin-ah’s ankle, grinding her into the floor with a bored huff. A scream tore from her throat, spit and drool leaking out her gaping mouth.

 

Pathetic,” he spat, sneering down at her, “Is this the best you can do? Isn’t your brother Korea’s new precious golden hunter? At least put up a decent fight, make this worth my fucking while. ”

 

Jin-ah’s vision blurred with tears and agony. She twisted, kicking out with her free leg. By sheer luck, her foot connected with his shin, and he grunted in slight annoyance. She took the momentary distraction to drag herself forward with her arms, fingertips brushing her mother’s arm.

 

Mom , please, please wake up ,” she begged, sputtering out words in desperation, voice cracking. “W-we have to— A-ARGHH!!

 

A brutal kick slammed into her side. She cried out, the impact leaving her gasping for air, her ribs shattering with ease under the brute force. The room spun, and a wave of nausea hit as she turned her head and emptied her stomach, eyes wide and bloodshot.

 

Hwang crouched beside her, grabbing a fistful of her hair and yanking her head back. Jin-ah’s cry was strangled by the pain radiating from her scalp. 

 

Each breath was agonising.

 

He leaned in close, his breath hot against her ear. “You know, I’m disappointed. I thought you would at least be some fun .” A low, humourless laugh rumbled from his chest. “It's a pity." Hwang sighed with a tsk, shaking his head, "You're really not worth killing. But hey..."

 

His smirk widened as he stared deep into her bloodshot eyes.

 

"An eye for an eye."

 

Jin-ah’s tears blurred her vision. 

 

Jin-woo…

 

“Y-you—you monster —”

 

Hwang hummed non committedly, slamming her head against the floor, leaving behind a sizable dent. Dazed, she could've sworn she heard her mother moan, something that might’ve been her name; but it was faint—maybe  it was her imagination but-

 

A surge of desperation lent Jin-ah strength. She wasn’t Jin-woo, she never had to fight before. Jin-woo was always there for her. He always protected her no matter what.




 

But…




 

 

 

He wasn’t coming this time

 





 

...Was he?






 

Jin-ah lashed out with her arm, trying to shove him away. Hwang caught her wrist mid-swing.

 

 

S N A P

 

 

The sickening sound of bone breaking reverberated through her body. White-hot pain exploded in her arm, and her broken scream tore the air. She instinctively curled up, clutching her shattered wrist as she wailed.

 

Hwang’s eyes shone with sadistic glee, cackling as if her pain was music to his ears. “Yes, scream little girl. Let your brother know—while he’s out playing hero —that he’s nothing more than a failure.

 

Jin-ah sobbed, pressing her forehead to the floor. “ O-oppa …” she whimpered, voice quivering with heartbreak. She didn't want to die. But…

 

I’m sorry …”

 

She could still see her mother, unmoving, blood pooling around her head. Her mother’s eyes were half-open, unfocused, lips parted as if trying to form words.

 

Hwang rose to his feet, towering over both of them with a yawn. “Well, this got boring real quick. Let’s finish this, shall we? I have a flight to catch.” He grinned, stretching his arms over his head.

 

He lifted his foot, aiming for Jin-ah’s skull.

 

“Any last words?”

 

She braced herself, tears streaming, eyes fixed on her mother’s still form. This-



This is it, isn’t it.



She saw…flashes. Flashes of a life well lived…and a life she would never get to have.



And strangely. Her mind fell back to a few months ago. On a random day.



School had been a little hard that day.

 

 

Jin-woo had bought food. No real reason but...it made her happy.

 

 

She had been so excited to eat fried chicken.



 

 

It had tasted…

 



Dong-soo shifted his weight.



 

Really good.

 

 

 

 

Warm.

 

 

 

 

Crispy.

 

 



“J-Jin-woo.”

 

 



 

She never did thank him… did she?

 

 

 

 



The blow fell.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 



Then darkness.

Notes:

It begins.

 

This chapter goes out to all you beautiful people who liked this idea, this one is for you darlings!

My first ever good go at fanfiction...how was it? Y'all let me know what you think. Me love comments!! All the good and the bad.

Poor Jin-ah and Kyung-Hye, they didn't deserve this...Oh and sorry Jin-woo, I guess.

-
Beru: I hate you.
Jin-woo: *Kills him*
Beru: I will follow you to the ends of the earth and then some.
Jin-woo: …What?
Beru: What?
Jin-woo: …
Beru: …I said what I said.
-

Chapter 2: A Place They Shouldn’t Be

Summary:

It continues.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: A Place They Shouldn’t Be

 


 

Go Gunhee couldn’t wipe the wide grin off his face, even if he tried.

 

In his many years on this earth, he couldn’t recall a time when such pure elation ran through his body—an echo of youthful exhilaration surging through his veins.

 

For years, Jeju Island had been a death sentence. A looming reminder of their incompetence. A battlefield where only the strongest hunters of Korea had dared to tread, only to fall victim to the relentless swarm of death that nested within its shores. 

 

Failure after failure, after failure.

 

So, the past few hours had taken him through a whirlwind of unfathomable emotions. His aged hands had trembled against the table, his keen eyes dead-locked onto the screens in front of him, tracking every moment of the battle, the heartbeats of his S-rank hunters teetering on the edge of oblivion.

 

Until Sung Jin-woo showed up.

 

The live feed had cut long ago, the screen dark, but the outcome had been sealed the moment that boy—no, that force of nature —had made his shadowed entrance, calmly wielding an army of beasts at his back and a power that even he struggled to truly comprehend.

 

The war was finally over. Jeju Island was theirs .

 

A chuckle escaped him, low and satisfied. He let out a deep sigh, leaning back against his chair for the first time in hours.

 

"Sung Jin-woo..." he murmured, shaking his head with quiet awe.

 

The name alone carried weight now.

 

The world had begun to realise Korea’s 10th S-rank Hunter was something far beyond what could have ever been anticipated. What anyone could even hope to understand. Already, Korea was drowning in requests—foreign agencies, powerful guilds, and entire governments clamouring to stake their claim on the absolute powerhouse that was Sung Jin-woo.

 

But over his dead body would he let that happen.

 

Gunhee lifted his cup, a rare moment of peace settling over him laced with a bittersweet melancholy. This was it. The moment they had all been waiting for. Many had dedicated their lives to transform what had once been a meagre dream into tangible reality, and this realisation was manifested by a single hunter .

 

Truly extraordinary.

 

Just as he went to take a sip—

 

His doors slammed wide open.

 

" Chairman -"

 

The frantic voice was familiar. His eyes flickered toward the entrance.

 

Woo Jin-chul. His trusted Chief Inspector. A man who had stared death in the face countless times, who had seen the worst of humanity and beasts alike. He was known for his cool, collective exterior; and he only had the few pleasures of seeing behind that barricade.

 

But now? The younger man’s expression was ashen. His normally collected demeanour was shattered, his chest heaving from either exertion or pure, undiluted panic.

 

Gunhee slowly set his cup down. His chair groaned as he straightened, eyes narrowing slightly.

 

"Director Woo," he said, tone measured. "What is it?"

 

A pause.

 

Jin-chul swallowed harshly. His fingers trembled where they rested at his sides, clenching into fists. His next words sent ice lancing through the Chairman’s veins.

 

“Sir… It’s Hunter Sung.”

 

Gunhee’s stomach twisted.

 

"What about him?" He frowned, his heart tightening as his mind raced. 

 

Jin-chul inhaled deeply. His gaze wavered as he spoke softly, eyes downcast.

 

"...A call was put through from neighbours of the Sung residence…there was a commotion."

 

Silence.

 

He could feel it. With every second that passed, the warmth of triumph was ripped away so violently that it left a hollow void in its wake. The air suddenly felt ice cold, each breath ripping through his throat and drowning his lungs with dread.

 

Gunhee’s heartbeat slowed.

 

"...What happened?"

 

Jin-chul’s jaw tensed. His entire body trembled.

 

"...I think it’s best if we head there now, sir.”

 




The street was cordoned off.

 

Flashing red and blue lights bathed the dim pavement in a haunting glow, reflecting against the polished steel of the many patrol cars that lined the area.

 

A group of uniformed officers and several medics and hunters stood outside and inside the apartment building. The state of the Sung’s complex had been…harrowing. The front door hung off its hinges, the wooden frame splintered beyond recognition. Shards of glass littered the ground, mixed in with something darker, thick. Something that still glistened under the flashing lights.

 

Blood.

 

A suffocating weight hung in the air, thick and choking. The cloying scent of blood and death is unmistakable.

 

Gunhee stood near the wreckage in the building's hallway, his broad frame unmoving. His face was blank, eyes almost unseeing. Jinchul was at his side, his expression dark with grief.

 

Neither of them spoke.

 

Two white-draped gurneys were being carefully rolled out toward the ambulance, medics moving soberly but quickly under the scrutiny of the hunters standing guard. A stark contrast to the earlier joyous celebration. Of relief. The euphoria of Jeju’s victory felt like a mockery now.

 

 A fallacy.

 

Gunhee's eyes locked onto the sight of bodies being lifted into the back of an ambulance through the window. A slow inhale. A slower exhale. His fingers curled into a fist. This…was truly a tragedy. Sung Jin-woo had just won an impossible war. And yet, unbeknownst to him, at this very moment.

 

 He had lost more than most of them could fathom.

 

"...Who is responsible for this?"

 

His voice was low. Dangerous. Jin-chul hesitated before answering, adjusting his tie.

 

"...Although the evidence is still being collected. We have enough  reason to believe it was… Hwang Dong-soo, sir."

 

Gunhee's breath hissed through his teeth.

 

" Hwang Dong-soo ?" he repeated, voice sharp as a blade, eyes beginning to flash.

 

Jin-chul nodded stiffly, his own eyes narrowed behind his shades in disdain.

 

"Yes sir. From what we know…he most likely leveraged the chaos of the Jeju mission to slip into Korea. And—" he exhaled, expression tightening. “He used that opportunity to—”

 

"Where is he now?"

 

Jin-chul’s hands curled into fists.

 

"…We don’t know. But…we suspect he is already on his way over borderlines. Last known location puts him at an airport."

 

The Chairman’s jaw locked.

 

Under normal circumstances, while Hwang Dong-soo had maintained the right to travel to Korea, controls had been put in place and required said hunter to explicitly state his reason for travel; given his pension for trouble and the context of his permanent… move away from Korea. But with the majority of resources being pooled into the Jeju Island mission, every effort employed with desperate hope of ensured success…

 

Hwang Dong-soo had managed to slip in without anyone batting an eye.

 

Gunhee’s hands twitched, aching to slam against something—to tear something apart. A roaring flame raged within his chest, brimmed with utter fury .

 

As a man who had watched over this city for years, who had seen its hunters rise and fall, who had witnessed countless battles, he had thought he had seen it all. Hunters could be ruthless; and some may argue they have to be, it’s in their nature. Very few are able to maintain their moral compass in a line of work where death creeped so close to the front door. Signing up to be a hunter; it is guaranteed that the enemies you face are not subject alone to the beast’s that reside within dungeons.

 

Hunters could be just as lethal. Just as merciless.

 

And so, death is simply a fact in the lifetime of a hunter.

 

But, this?

 

This was unforgivable.

 

This was not a dungeon. They were not hunters. 

 

They were innocent .

 

A slow breath left his lips.

 

“Director Woo.”

 

Jin-chul snapped to attention.

 

“How long until Sung Jin-woo arrives?”

 

Jin-chul winced slightly.

 

“I’m not entirely sure, sir. Most likely in the next few hours.”

 

Gunhee turned to one of the officers passing by. The poor man nearly tripped over his own feet under the weight of the Chairman’s stare.

 

“You. Clean this up.” His voice was quiet, but firm. “ Now .”

 

The officer gulped, blinking in confusion, sweat dripping down his head. “S-Sir?”

 

“I want every trace of this crime scene gone within the next few hours .” Go Gunhee’s eyes narrowed. “The boy who just saved Korea, doesn’t need to see this. Any of this. Am I understood?”

 

“B-But Chairman-”

 

I will not repeat myself .”

 

The officer flinched, then shakily nodded. “U-understood, sir.”

 

He swiftly released him and turned back to his director.

 

"Wait here."

 

Jin-chul straightened.

 

"Sir?"

 

"He is most likely on his way home from Jeju. It’s only a matter of time." The Chairman’s gaze hardened. "I want you to meet him here and escort him to my office. I-” he paused, and he suddenly looked so, so tired, “I will be the one to inform him."

 

Jin-chul’s jaw tightened. Then, he bowed.

 

“Understood, sir.”

 

Gunhee took one last look at the white-draped bodies before the doors to the ambulance slammed shut.

 

He exhaled sharply.

 

It was at times like this, where he truly felt the tolling weight of his old age.

 

He turned away, each step fuelled by a brewing fire burning in his chest.

 

He had some calls to make.

 


 

The night was eerily still as a shadow streaked across the sky at blinding speeds.

 

A monstrous form descended from the night sky, its silhouette blotting out the dim moonlight. It let out a low rumble as its wings folded inward, slicing through the wind silently.

 

Jin-woo stood atop Kaisel’s back, the wind whipping past him and through his raven hair as the massive wyvern glided smoothly above the city skyline. His fingers were clenched, his expression unreadable,  his eyes sharp and unblinking.

 

Something was wrong.

 

That feeling—the one he had tried to push away since the conclusion of Jeju Island—hadn’t left him.

 

It had only grown stronger. His shadows were silent. Not a whisper. Not a flicker of reaction when he reached for them. He had felt them before, stationed at his home. But now… there was nothing. 

 

The stillness crawled up his spine.

 

Kaisel let out a low growl as they neared his neighbourhood.

 

Too quiet.

 

Jin-woo’s eyes narrowed.

 

Too empty.

 

His apartment complex loomed before him—untouched. From the outside, it looked just as he had left it. Quiet. Undisturbed.



 

.



 

 

.



 

 

.

 

 

Ś̴̞ò̶͍m̴̩̄e̴̟͠t̸̲͠h̶̪͂ĭ̴ͅn̷͓͝g̷̱̓ ̶̼͂w̸̫͛a̴̠̋s̵̙̓ ̵̲̓w̷͔̏ r̴̘̈ ȯ̷͙ n̷̼̋ g̶̦̉

 

 

.



 

 

.

 

 

 

.



Jin-woo’s breath was slow. Calculated.

 

As Kaisel descended, landing on top of the complex, Jin-woo leapt off his back, shadows dispersing beneath his feet as he landed silently. The dragon rumbled lowly, sensing his master’s unease and aiming to soothe with a deep purr.

 

Jin-woo patted his head gently, whispering a soft thanks.

 

He felt something in his chest squeeze.

 

He swiftly jumped down, landing gently. His steps were silent as he approached the door, his hand moving to grasp the door handle—

 

Jin-woo sensed him before he even spoke.

 

Hello, Hunter Sung.

 

Jin-woo stilled.

 

Behind him, the soft crunch of gravel.

 

He turned slowly, eyes narrowing. A man in a black suit stood a few paces away, his hands folded neatly before him, signature shades perched on his nose. Woo Jin-chul.

 

Jin-woo’s gaze flickered over him. The few times he had seen him, he always maintained the perfect balance of calmness and surety, and it had given him an odd sense of comfort at times. Now, the Chief Inspector’s usual composure was strained, his shoulders tense beneath his neatly pressed uniform. His mouth opened slightly— Then closed again, as if choosing his next words carefully.

 

Jin-woo’s fingers twitched against the doorknob.

 

"Director Woo. You were waiting for me ." His voice was flat. It wasn’t a question.

 

Jin-chul hesitated, then gave a slow nod. Yes. I do apologise. You must be tired, Hunter Sung, after everything you have done today; but I’m afraid I must ask you for more. He finished with a low bow.

 

Jin-woo’s gaze remained locked onto him, before he glanced back at the door.

 

“…Can this wait? I need to get home.”

 

Jin-chul bowed even lower.

 

I’m afraid this is urgent and I insist we leave immediately. And before you ask any questions, Hunter Sung— His voice was quiet, cautious. “Please refrain for now. All will be made known once we arrive..”

 

.



 

 

.



 

 

.

 

S̷̼̮͕̰̖̏͗̊̃̄͆̚͜o̷̳̓m̴̟͎̼̤̼̌͆̚͝͝e̵̢̘̻͉͕̯͍̿͝t̴̩̰̤̀͐̈́͗̿h̵̪̗̫̮͊̊̇̑̊̃̊͋ì̵̠͚̼̞͔͕̤̔͗̔̓n̶̢̻̣͇̝͓͑̑͊͘͝ģ̸̼̖̣͈̰͂͌́̏̌ ̷̜͕̱͓̐ẅ̴̼́̃̍̋̃̕͝ȧ̴̡̟͉͉̞̺̪͋͐̅͛̊s̶̨̹̬͍̳̣͋̆̔̋̿̚̕͘ͅ ̸̮̬̋̋͑̚w̵̛͈̹̹͑̑̽̍̓r̴̳̯̋o̵̯̜̝͙̩̍̂̌̉́̃͜͠͠ͅņ̴̛͕̹̰͙̻̻̓̇̄ġ̶͎́̃̉̓̾͘͝

 

.



 

 

.



 

 

.

 

Jin-woo’s eyes remained void of emotion.

 

“…Where?”

 

Jin-chul raised  his head slightly.

 

“To Headquarters. The Chairman will explain everything there.

 

Jin-woo’s gaze flickered up to where his apartment unit should be. The lights were off. 

 

His shadows still would not respond.

 

Jin-woo exhaled slowly.

 

“I’ll drive us.” Jin-chul offered, stepping towards the sleek black car parked at the end of the block.

 

“That won’t be necessary.”

 

Jin-chul barely had time to react before a massive gust of wind exploded outward, whipping through his slicked back hair and causing him to stumble as a deep, guttural growl rumbled through the air. A daunting shadow descended from above, a nightmarish blend of an eerie blue and the dark abyss. 

 

Jin-chul’s breath hitched and his eyes bulged at the sight.

 

“...My goodness-”

 

The massive wyvern loomed above them, wings spread wide, its glowing blue eyes locked onto Jin-chul with an unreadable intensity, not unlike its master’s. His eyes flickered to Jin-woo, who seemed to be communicating silently with the beast.

 

This man…he never ceases to amaze.

 

Jin-woo stepped forward as Kaisel lowered it's head, reaching up to grasp the scales of its neck.

 

"This will be faster. You coming?"

 

Jin-chul hesitated for only a moment—glancing at the huge, winged beast and questioning the practicality of having such a thing soaring over the city – then, firmly shook his head, adjusting his shades as he straightened.

 

“No need. I will meet you there.”

 

Jin-woo nodded his head slightly before glancing back at his home.

 

The second he was secure, Kaisel launched into the sky silently, the wind roaring past them as the city below became nothing but a blur of lights.

 

.




 

 

.




 

 

.




S̵̗̅͑͗̄̉̈́́́̓̑̈́͗͂̚͝ͅǫ̶̧̖̪̠̙̟̯̟̙̳̺͔͈͉̔͋͋̀̓͂́̍̓́̂̊͐͛̑͘̕͠m̴̧̧̳̹̟̺͙̟̭̹̗͙̖͍̝̯̺͊̒̒͐̍̔̔̀̑͛̓͒̓̆̔̇̕ĕ̸̺͚̖̦̫̦̭͍̜̱͍͓̙̙̬͜ͅt̶͈̰͎̪̞̻̝͂̈̈́͛̒́̕̕͝͝ͅḩ̴̳̼͇̫͚̙̜̞̟̹̱̪̩͔̬̮̻̠̜̭͎̍͛̈́̀̓̌͋̓̇̈͊͑̃̕͠i̴̢̱̝͇͔̜̲̺̟̭͙̖̱̫̱̱̟̤̺̖̙͉͐̽͘ͅn̵̝͓͙̝̻͔͉̣̙̝̘̙̽͑̿̇̂́̇̀̒͘͜͜g̷̢͇̮͙̣̘̪̞͚̮͈͔̩̹̭͠ͅ ̶͉͍͂̒͗̋͋̾  w̶̨̲̹̞̗̻̞͙̼̹̪̟̥̻̬̎͋̄͌͛̈́͌̈́̔͒͑a̷̼̥͉͎̝͖̯̘̜̳̞̽͐̈̎̄̏͑͆͐̒̆́̆̓̀́̉͘̕s̷̢͕͔̤̺̘̞̜̲̗̰͉̺̪̜̜̟͉̻̾͒̃̉̈́͐̂̽͑̾͋̆̕̚̕   ̴̱̯̭̻̞̮̳̣̑̈́̈́͋́͜͠w̵̓̍͗̽̅ͅr̵̢̮̦̟͔͈̫͖͔̩͒̔̈́̀̎̈́͛̍̔̉͑̆̓̋̂̾̋̚̚͜͠o̸̼̟̙̟̣͐̃͆̈̐̈́̈̈͂̓̎̋̓̔͗́͋̕̚n̵̪͕̜̝͙̬̝̲̭͛̋̿͋͒̃͂̔̊̓̈̔̕͘͜ĝ̵̭̰̾̓̈́͌͌̅́̇̿̿̚




.




 

 

.



 

 

 

.






Gunhee was back behind his desk, his large frame unusually still. His aged hands were clasped together, fingers interlocked as if holding something fragile between them. His mind raced and his chest ached almost unbearably. 

 

He exhaled sharply, his fingers moving to press against his temple as he leaned back in his chair. The weight of the last few hours had settled deep into his bones.

 

His weary eyes flickered over the latest request sprawled across his desk. Another American proposal. Another thinly veiled attempt to sink their claws into Sung Jin-woo. The hungry vultures hadn't even given it a day.

 

It was almost laughable—if it weren’t so damn exhausting.

 

First, they had stolen one of their best. One of Korea’s most powerful S-rank had once been theirs—until America, with its bottomless resources and whispered promises, had pried him away. Then, when Korea had stood on the brink of destruction, drowning in the blood-soaked sands of the Jeju dungeon break, those same hands that had snatched their hunter had remained folded. Not a single helping hand. Not a single foreign hunter. Not a single penny.

 

Instead, they had watched from the side-lines.

 

Mocking them.

 

And now in the same breath that refused to cooperate fully with his hunt and retrieval of Hwang Dong-soo, they have the gall to demand an audience with the very hunter affected by his crimes. 

 

From the moment he had arrived at the scene—witnessing first hand the horrific aftermath of what had transpired—he had not stopped moving. Not for a second. He had begun communications immediately; demanding every answer he could from the American Hunters Bureau and their government officials, for their lack of precautions and gross oversight and their plans to make this right. And all he's had back are half-assed explanations, vague misdirection or just complete and utter silence. It was all proving… frustrating but expected. Even now, with all the power he held as Chairman of the Hunters Association, the likelihood of extraditing Hwang Dong-soo once he was found was alarmingly slim. The U.S. protected their hunters fiercely, especially ones with S-Rank capabilities. That defected coward was mostly likely aware and willing to hide behind such political defences. 

 

Even if they confirmed Hwang’s crimes.

 

Even if they acknowledged his guilt.

 

It wouldn’t be enough.

 

He knew this song and dance all too well. They would drag their feet, stall proceedings, demand evidence, go through bureaucratic hoops—anything to keep one of their own under their jurisdiction.

 

 

Not to mention the nation sized elephant in the room.

 

 

Gunhee clenched his jaw, his fingers tightening. It was already a battle he knew he was unlikely to win.

 

 

How was he going to face that boy?

 

 

There was a small knock on the door. He straightened and took a deep breath, watching as Jin-chul entered behind Jin-woo, with a small greeting, shutting the door softly.

 

“Ah, thank you Director Woo. Jin-woo, please, take a seat.”

 

Jin-woo watched him for a moment, then moved silently and sat across from him without a word.

 

His movements were measured, deliberate. He leaned back slightly in his seat, his piercing gaze locked onto the Chairman with quiet expectation.

 

Go Gunhee exhaled, the sound heavy in the otherwise still room.

 

"Jin-woo," he began, his tone warm, almost fatherly. "Before anything else, please allow me to thank you. I am practically short on words. What you did on Jeju Island… It was nothing short of extraordinary. The whole nation- no - the whole world thinks so."

 

Jin-woo closed his eyes briefly and sighed, inclining his head slightly. "...I only did what was necessary, sir and besides", he seemed to battle with himself, glancing down at his clenched hands "People still died. I don't deserve praise."

 

Gunhee allowed himself a small, fleeting bittersweet smile. Ah, always so humble. His gaze softened, but only for a moment. Then, slowly, he turned toward the vast cityscape beyond his window, eyes tracing the skyline, the sea of flickering lights below. The city was alive—breathing, thriving—completely unaware of just how close it had come to utter ruin.

 

"Even so," he murmured, voice low but firm, "Korea owes you a debt we can only hope to repay someday". His words were laced with nothing but sincerity.

 

"Yes you are right," he continued, his voice dipping, quieter now, but carrying the gravity of what must be years of leadership, heavy on his shoulders. "People died. Too many." He exhaled sharply, as if the very admission weighed down on his chest. "4,801 hunters and 727 awakened civilians were called to arms and fought bravely.”

 

His gaze flickered toward Jin-woo, who watched him back quietly.

 

“Of that… 96 were lost.” He paused, eyes fluttering close. “Thirty-two of which were civilians.”

 

A small silence settle, almost in respect to the mentioned fallen.

 

“And for that,” Gunhee broke it gently, voice solemn, “We mourn. We grieve.” His fingers curled into a loose fist atop the desk. “Every life lost is a wound to this country. To all of us.”

 

The words settled between them like dust after battle. Then—he shifted. His expression changed. His eyes—sharp, unwavering, unyielding—locked onto Jin-woo’s with quiet intensity.

 

“But.” His voice echoed, quiet but resolute.

 

"There is no doubt in my mind that it would've been more. It should've been more, if not for your efforts, Hunter Sung Jin-woo, do not disregard that." He finished, heavy with truth.

 

Jin-woo's eyes widened as Go Gunhee, the Chairman of the Hunter's Association rose from his seat. Slowly. He straightened his back, squared his shoulders and despite the weight of his years and the burden of his title, he placed a hand across his chest.

 

And bowed.

 

Deeply. Fully.

 

His head lowered in gratitude. In respect.

 

Thank you, my boy.” His voice was steady, but thick with sincerity.

 

“From the bottom of my heart.”

 

Jin-woo stared for a moment, at loss for words at the humbling display.

 

"Chairman I-"

 

He didn't finish, words failing. He looked off to the side with polite nod in acknowledgement, quietly flustered at the display.

 

Silence stretched on for a moment, as Gunhee straightened and watched with a critical eye as the boy shifted in his seat.

 

His long fingers tapped against the armrest, subtle but telling. 

 

Of course, he wasn’t here for praise.

 

Gunhee's expression sobered as he slowly sat back down. The warmth in his eyes dimmed, replaced by something heavier. The shift was so seamless, so natural, that Jin-woo barely registered it at first.

 

Not until the Chairman leaned forward ever so slightly, his voice lowering.

 

“My boy…”

 

Something about that address made something in Jin-woo tighten.

 

Woo Jin-chul stood just off to the side, gaze flickering between them, his own hands clenched at his sides, his back ramrod straight.

 

Gunhee was quiet for a beat, as if carefully considering his next words, choosing them with painstaking precision. Then—

 

"I will not make you wait any longer, so I...shall get right to the point. The reason I called you here, when you should be at home resting," Jin-chul shifted where he stood, his hidden gaze locking onto Jin-woo as the Chairman continued, voice laced with woe.

 

"There...is no easy way to put this. While you were fighting on the front lines, fighting for this country. Your family…"

 

Jin-woo’s fingers stilled.

 

"There- There was an incident."

 

Jin-woo's breath slowed. There it was. That sinking feeling that had been festering and gnawing at him since his battle with Beru was twisting into something colder, something sharper. It stabbed into him ruthlessly, like a dagger twisting against his insides, brutal and insistent.

 

 

An…incident?

 

 

“Earlier today, we received a distress call to the residence in which you reside. Once I was made aware, I personally went down to oversee the events that had transpired.”

 

The words hung in the air, suspended between them, sinking deep into the very walls of the office.

 

 

Gunhee didn’t look away.

 

 

Gunhee hesitated, just for a fraction of a second as if every fibre of his body repulsed the words he was about to say. But he didn’t shy away from it, instead, he leaned forward, eyes looking directly into Jin-woos with a gentle intensity, pinning him down as if seeking to provide an anchor for what was to come.

 

 

Jin-woo stared back, frozen.

 



"I am sorry to say, my boy...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Your family…

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

…they’re g̶̞̼͍̤̬̲̼̯̹̿͗̈͋̓͑̉̈́̚ö̶̰͖̘̰̩̬̙̰̟͕̩̩̗̤͚̘͓̮͎͙̠̞͚̙̺̫̬́̍̊̊̒̈́̍̎̃̾̔̀̔͘̚͜͝͝͝ň̴̡̪̩͍͔̮̙̬̼̤͔̦͇̠̮͓̼͉͈͎̫̘̝͔̋̇̓̽̑̉͆͂̇̓̿̈́̄̇͋́̏͜͝͠͝e̴̡̻̜̪͙̥̮̻̭̯͇̣̠͈̘̱̱̼̦̪̟̬̘͌̊͋́̆͛͆̋͗͜͜͜"




.

 

 

 

 

.

 

 

 

 

.

 

Jin-woo blinked.

 

.




 

 

.




 

 

.



 

What?



.




 

 

.




 

 

.

 

For a moment, there was nothing.

 

 

 

No sound. No movement.

 

 

 

Just stillness.

 

 

 

His expression didn’t change. His eyes, impossibly blank, remained pinned to Gunhee. The younger hunter sat unnervingly still—no tension, no furrow of his brows, not even the flicker of an eyelash.

 

 

 

Jin-woo heard the Chairman's voice continue—muffled, distant, words bleeding together into something incoherent. The room seemed to close in, but he couldn’t feel it. He couldn’t…feel anything.

 

 

 

It was like listening through water.

 

 

 

His breath came slower, more shallow.

 

 

 

.




 

.




 

.

 

What…did he say?

 

 

.



 

 

.




 

 

.

 

 

 

 

.




G̷̛̛͕̦͖̪̩̬̃̽̆̈́̉̄͐̏̅̓̒̈́̄̔͆͐̂̐̆̉͋͌̓̀̈́̂̂̉̈́̈͛͒̃͌́͘ö̶̧̧͚̜͙̯̞͙̝̯̩̺͕͓͈͉̙̖͚̙̦̬̤̝̤̞̠͓̹̗̯̰͉́̑̉̐̑̎̓̅̽́͐̑̈́̾̇̆̽͂̋n̸̨̧̧̨̛̫̟̜͚̜̬͖̳̜̖̫̝̩͖̠̭̣͉͈̬͓͔̙̩̜͇̝̱̘̥̍̈̀̓̌̆͑͗͂͗̓̓̓̀̃̅̊͑̿͛̌̓̅͠e̶̛̗͌̈͊̾̀̋̊̂̓́͒̋͒̏̄̆͗͂̌̌̿͛̍̀̐̀͆͌̐͛́͂̽̾̍̓̚̕͘͝͠͠?







.




 

 

.



 

 

 

.



"...Jin-woo?"

 

His head snapped up.

 

The Chairman was watching him, eyes lined with something unspeakably solemn.

 

Jin-woo blinked slowly.

 

“...I’m sorry,” he murmured, his own voice sounding oddly detached to his ears. “I didn’t- catch that. What- what did you just say?”

 

Go studied him carefully for a moment, then, softer, with the utmost gentleness—

 

"I said they are at Seoul General Hospital, my boy. And I-I cannot possibly begin to understand how—"

 

Jin-woo stood.

 

Abrupt. Decisive.

 

Gunhee cut himself off as Jin-woo straightened his coat, his movements smooth, fluid—controlled.

 

"Thank you for your time, Chairman," Jin-woo said, his voice eerily even. "I think I will go see them now."

 

A pause.

 

"They’ve been waiting for me long enough."

 

"Jin-woo-" Gunhee shot up and reached out a hand towards the hunter's retreating back, only to pause and let it drop back to his sides, fists clenched so tight he could feel pearls of blood well up under his fingertips.

 

He parted his lips as if to say something else, but...

 

Jin-woo was already gone.

 

The door closed behind him with quiet finality.

 

Jin-chul let out a slow breath, his shoulders rigid. He looked pained.

 

Gunhee fell back and leaned deep into his chair, staring at the empty space Jin-woo had occupied just seconds ago, an old feeling of hopelessness creeping into his chest as his fingers tightening over one another. Jin-chul moved closer, staring at the door where the former E-rank had just exited from, frowning deeply.

 

“Sir, I believe it is best if we…send some hunters over. Just as a precaution.”

 

“...I guess you’re right.”

 

Neither of them spoke another word.

 

There was nothing left to say.

 

 


 

 

The hospital was bright.

 

Too bright.

 

It always was.

 

Jin-woo knew this hospital all too well.

 

He had walked through these very doors countless times, back when he visited his mother—back when she was still trapped in eternal sleep. He knew this melody by heart; the quiet beeping of machines, the hushed murmurs of doctors as they moved from room to room.

 

He had hoped that he would never have to set foot inside these walls ever again.

 

The stark white walls stretched endlessly, the fluorescent lighting humming faintly overhead. The air smelled of antiseptic and something else—something sterile and unfeeling.

 

Jin-woo walked through the entrance, his steps measured. He barely noticed the heads that turned as he passed.

 

Nurses. Doctors. Patients.

 

They all recognised him. Whispers crawled along the walls, hushed and awed.

 

S-rank Hunter Sung Jin-woo.

 

A hero. A saviour. A phenomenon. The man who had single-handedly turned the tide.

 

Jin-woo ignored them all.

 

His feet carried him forward, slow and steady, until he reached the front desk. The nurse stationed there glanced up from her monitor, her polite customer-service smile already forming—

 

Only to falter. Her eyes widened, recognition flashing across her face as she flushed.

 

“I- Oh my goodness—you’re the Hunter Sung Jin-woo-nim! Good evening, sir, I was just talking about—”

 

“I’m looking for my family,” Jin-woo said, his voice quiet. “Jin-ah Sung and Kyung-Hye Sung. They should be patients at this hospital.”

 

The words came out evenly, with no urgency, no panic—just simple, factual. As if he were stating a fact about the weather. The nurse nodded quickly, eager to help. “Of course, sir. Please give me a moment.” Her fingers flew over the keyboard, clicking away as she searched the system.

 

Jin-woo stood motionless, waiting.

 

His mind felt… distant.

 

Like he was here, and yet not.

 

The seconds stretched.

 

The nurse frowned slightly, her brows furrowing.

 

“That’s odd…” she murmured, eyes squinting.

 

“What is it?”

 

The nurse hesitated, glancing at the screen again, retyping the names.

 

“I… I’m not seeing them in the system,” she admitted, looking confused. “Are you sure they were admitted to this hospital?”

 

Jin-woo blinked.

 

Something cold pressed against the back of his mind.

 

A strange, hollow sound echoed in his ears—like distant static.

 

.




 

.




 

.




Ǧ̴̡̡̨̛̛̜̪̼̙͎͕̻̯̙̗̜̯̞͇̭̣̞̳͚̺̝̭͙͓̱̫͋͋͒̒̅̔̈́̏̾́̃̑̆̀̆̓̂́̂́̋̆̃̀̽̿̋̈́̈̓̉͒̂͗͌̾̚͘̕̕͝ở̴̢̡͕̜̭̤̘̮̲̗̰͚̝̠̳͍͎̤̹͔̥̟̖̟̠̺̮̫͈͕̺̟͎͇͉̗̒̍͑̇̒̇̀̑͛̒̒̀̔̽̀̏̔͂̃͌̚͘͠͠ͅͅͅn̴̨̢̨̡̗͍̘͙͇͙̥͔͉̝̰̹͉̘͙̱̮͓̙͔̟̯̘̟͚̝̹͙̓̆͑̔͐̄̍̍̆͌̌̒̊̍̎́̇̎̍̍͐͑͗͂͆̿͗̽͗̑̀̂̀̕͘̕̕̕̚ͅę̸̡̬̺̰͔̪̼̪̠͍̙̰̳̺̱͓͆͛̈͜͠



.





 

.





 

.




“They should be here,” he said simply.

 

The nurse bit her lip. “Uh, r-right! Please, allow me to check again, Hunter-nim!” She typed faster this time, checking every variation of their names, sifting through patient lists, broadening the search parameters.

 

Jin-woo waited.

 

His fingers twitched slightly.

 

The clicking of the keyboard filled the space between them.

 

Finally, the nurse let out a soft breath and shook her head.

 

“I-I’m really sorry, Hunter-nim” she said gently, peering up at him shyly. “There are no patients by those names registered here.”

 

Jin-woo remained still.

 

The cold feeling slithered deeper.

 

A strange, dull ringing settled in his ears.

 

That...didn’t make sense.

 

His lips parted slightly.

 

“Check again, please.”

 

The nurse hesitated. “Sir, I—”

 

“Check. Again.”

 

A shiver ran down her spine at his tone as she flinched back. Jin-woo blinked, shaking his head slightly, his face still blank.

 

“Sorry.”

 

She swallowed and nodded, fingers moving across the keyboard once more.

 

Jin-woo watched her.

 

The screen reflected in her wide eyes.

 

Seconds passed.

 

“Oh!”

 

The nurse smiled, exhaling in relief.

 

“I found them! I don’t know why they weren’t appearing at first, but—”

 

Something caught her eye. Her voice cut off abruptly. Her expression twisted.

 

Jin-woo’s chest tightened.

 

“Well…Where are they?” he asked softly.

 

The nurse didn’t answer. Her fingers curled slightly, trembling over the keyboard. Her eyes wouldn’t meet his.

 

“I- They’re… not in a patient room, M-mister Sung.”

 

Jin-woo’s brows furrowed.

 

“Then where?”

 

The nurse opened her mouth. Nothing came out. Her hands trembled slightly.

 

The silence stretched.

 

“Mister Sung!”

 

A new voice.

 

Jin-woo turned his head.

 

A young doctor approached. His eyes flitted between the two, assessing the situation with a searching gaze.

 

The man nodded politely, sparing the nurse a glance before turning his full attention to the S-rank hunter.

 

“Let me see if I can be of help.”

 

Jin-woo stared.

 

The doctor hesitated, then exhaled, something akin to awe bleeding into his voice.

 

“I just want to say first, Hunter-nim, that what you did on Jeju Island was beyond—”

 

Jin-woo’s gaze flashed a glacial blue.

 

The temperature in the room dropped.

 

The doctor stopped speaking, flinching back with a wince.

 

Jin-woo’s voice was quiet. Gentle. Dark.

 

“...You said you could help, so can you tell me where they are?”

 

The doctor hesitated.

 

Jin-woo took a single step towards him.

 

The shadows at his feet shifted slightly.

 

The air thickened.

 

The doctor’s throat bobbed as he swallowed hard. His hands trembled as he turned back to the monitor, fingers hovering over the keys, knuckles white. Something caught his eye, and a wrangled noise escaped from the back of his throat, hands clenching, but he quickly covered it with a cough, turning to face the hunter watching him silently.

 

“…We do, Mister Sung,” he finally admitted, "...Have them, that is."

 

The nurse looked sick, her face pale, leaning back like she wanted to shrink into her chair.

 

Jin-woo’s stare did not waver.

 

Then, softly—

 

“Take me to them.”

 

It wasn’t a request.

 

The doctor’s lips pressed together. He hesitated for only a second longer before nodding, his gaze softened with something unspoken.

 

“…Of course. This way, please.”

 

Jin-woo followed.

 

They walked past all the patient rooms, past the surgery wards. Away from the ICU.

 

The halls grew quieter. The murmurs of doctors and nurses faded into the distance.

 

They entered an elevator, the doctor pressing a button. They began descending down to the lowest floors.

 

 

Down.

 

 

Down.

 

 

Down.

 

 

The elevator doors opened.

 

 

They walked. The doctor led the way.

 

 

The hall was long. Empty.

 

 

And at the very end—

 

 

A door.

 

 

The doctor stopped.

 

 

“...W-we’re here, sir.”

 

 

A thick, metal-plated door.

 

 

Cold. Sterile.

 

 

It's funny…it somehow seemed more daunting than those doors of the double dungeon.

 

 

The doctor hesitated, lips parting as if he had a million words to say, but nothing was said. He simply paused, looking the silent hunter over. There was something in his eyes, Jin-woo couldn't quite place, before he scanned his card, grasping the handle, pushing it open.

 

 

 

.





 

 

.





 

 

.

 

I̵̧̜̹͎̖̲̹͉͓̊͝'̷̖̙͕͖͚͔̌̽͗̄̓̒̄̌̀̔̊̑̋̿̔͌͌̕͜͠ͅm̷̫͎͎͓͍̞̬̯͔̩̥̪̫͔͔̫͖̞̗̩̈̆̂́̈́̈͗̐̓̌̂͑͌̽͋̇̈̓̄͂ ̷̡̨̧̛̞̻̗̘̝̩̤̩̣͚̠͎̩̣̏́̏̂̈̄̃͋̄̌̂̕͠s̶̫̤͚̱̪͉̦͉͋̈́͋̉̚o̸̧̢̡͖̦̫̹͕̰̐̑̃̊̄̅̏̀̀̍̍̽͂͋̅͘ŗ̴̨̗̫̖̱̝̞̫͙̹̯̹͍̯̫͖̟̬͎̑̀͂̎̄͋͠ͅr̴̢͚̘̳̗̱͖̘̤̟̬͇͙͋y̷̮͔̥̠͔̠̻̣͍̲̳̩̙̣̭̓̊̇̓͌̍̅̈́̂̓̉̔̍̉̾́̊̇͆͘.̸̧̨̡̲̠̳̘͍̠͔͈͔̗̩̩̥͓̘̦͗̃͜ͅ.̵̜̞̠̋͌̅̉̂͂̚͝͝.̵̛͚̫̜̤͉̑̆̓̀̎̓̎͐͛̍̉̾̉̒̚͝J̶̛̩̺̮̣̬̣̯̼͐́̓͜͜í̵̺̲̃͛́͛͒͜n̴̨̢̖̺̤̙̦̱̬̗̖̘͙̱͔͍̆̈́-̴͍̜͓͎̊͊͘̕͜͠͠͝w̵̨̧̧̨̮̭̤̞̯̥̜̠̦͈̏͐͜ǫ̷͙͍̟͍̲̬͎̞̿̀̈͛̍̕͜͠ơ̵̖̥̬͑̈͋́̐̈́̚͝͝͝”

 

 

 

.




 

 

 

.




 

 

.

 

 

 

He stepped inside.

Notes:

Oopsie, I slipped and there's another cliff-hanger. Forgive me? 🥹

But don't worry y'all, Chapter 3 coming real soon, and I'll give you what you've been asking for! Hope you enjoyed this chapter fr. Let me know your thoughts in the comments (srsly i love reading them)

This is going to be one heck of an emotional roller-coaster (Any predictions/ideas on how our boy is going to react?). After the next chapter, it's gonna get dark reallll quick so strap in for that.

Chapter 3: A Place They Cannot Follow

Summary:

It all comes crashing down.

Notes:

[TW] - Grab your tissues.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Chapter 3: A Place They Cannot Follow

 


 

A soft breeze rustled through the trees, carrying the scent of freshly cut grass and the distant laughter of children. The park was bathed in the warm glow of the afternoon sun, casting long shadows across the ground.

 

A small girl with violet hair giggled loudly, the swing beneath her creaking as she pumped her little legs forward, higher and higher. Each time her feet reached toward the sky, she let out a shriek of pure delight.

 

“Higher, Jin-ie! Higher!”

 

Behind her, a dark-haired boy rolled his eyes gently, but pushed her again, this time with a little more force.

 

"I told you not to call me that, Jin-ah. And you’re gonna fly off if I push any harder," he muttered, huffing under his breath.

 

"But I wanna fly!" she insisted, laughing breathlessly as he pushed a little harder, legs flailing around tirelessly.

 

Their mother sat on a swing beside them, watching with a small smile. The wind ruffled her long, raven hair as she swayed lightly, hands resting on her lap. "Jin-ah dear, please be careful," she warned gently, though there was no real reprimand in her voice. "Not too fast, son."

 

Jin-woo exhaled through his nose but nodded. "Yeah, I got it."

 

But Jin-ah wasn’t satisfied. She leaned back slightly, extending her little arms as if trying to touch the sky above, her joyous giggles spilling into the air. “Higher! Just a little—”



A sudden jolt.



A split second of weightlessness.



Then—



The sharp thud of a small body hitting the ground.



The laughter died.



Jin-ah gasped, then whimpered. Her knee stung, hot and sharp, as tears welled in her eyes. Crimson trickled down her leg, thin and bright against her pale skin.

 

"Jin-ah!" Their mother was on her feet in an instant, rushing over to her fallen daughter.

 

Jin-woo's heart lurched, his stomach twisting. He barely registered his mother kneeling beside Jin-ah before he dropped to his own knees, hands hovering over her wound, uncertain for a split second before he moved, eyes rapidly taking her in.

 

"Hnnnn, I-I’m - sniff - okay." Jin-ah hiccupped, but the pain in her voice betrayed her. Her small fingers curled into the dirt. Tears an endless stream down her flushed cheeks.

 

Jin-woo didn’t waste time. He grabbed the hem of his own t-shirt and ripped it cleanly without batting an eye .

 

“Jin-woo!” Their mother gasped, but he didn’t stop.

 

Without hesitation, he reached for the water bottle tucked beside their mother’s bag. Twisting the cap off with his teeth, he poured a gentle stream over the wound, washing away the dirt and blood. Jin-ah winced, sucking in a sharp breath, watching with wide, teary eyes.

 

"Almost done." Jin-woo murmured, completely focused, “Sorry. I know it hurts. You’re being very brave, Jin-ah, I’m proud of you. Here,” he held up a hand, “squeeze my hand if it hurts.”

 

Jin-ah beamed and reached out to grab the extended hand that swallowed her smaller one in a gentle squeeze. The praise from her older brother had stoked a fire in her eyes, her little nose scrunching in determination to not cry. 

 

Jin-woo’s single hand was steady, movements precise—somehow wrapping the torn fabric securely around her knee, holding onto Jin-ah the whole time. He observed his work. Not too tight, but firm enough to stop the bleeding.

 

Jin-ah sniffled, watching her brother work with thinly veiled curiosity. “H-How…how do you know how to do this? You’re like that doctor from that show!”

 

Jin-woo hesitated for half a second, then scratched the back of his head. "Uh...I've had a little practice."

 

Their mother let out a slow breath, watching him carefully, analysing her son. “...Where did you learn that, sweetheart?”

 

Jin-woo paused, eyes darting away as he shrugged. “...I just did, Ma.”

 

A quiet moment passed. Kyung-Hye’s gaze softened, the tension in her shoulders melting away as she reached out, brushing her fingers lovingly through Jin-woo’s matching dark hair, an exasperated yet fond smile creeping onto her face.

 

“You did well, baby.”

 

Something warm settled in his chest, but before he could acknowledge it, Jin-ah spoke again, whimpering softly.

 

“…Oppa, my face stings.”

 

Jin-woo blinked and frowned, shifting slightly to get a better look at her. Sure enough, a thin scratch trailed just beneath her left eye, red and slightly swollen. Likely from when she hit the ground.

 

He clicked his tongue, shoving down the guilt bubbling in his stomach. “...I think we’re going to have to ban you from these swings, Jin-ah.”

 

She pouted, sniffling.

 

With practiced ease, Jin-woo dampened another piece of fabric and gently dabbed at the wound, mindful of her flinch. She squirmed slightly but stayed put, sniffling as she watched him, squeezing his hand a little tighter.

 

He squeezed back.

 

“I think you’ll be fine,” he muttered, staring intensely at her cheek. “It’s just a scratch. A little deep but…”

 

“...Is it gonna turn into a scar?” she asked, wide-eyed.

 

Their mother hummed, tilting her head slightly, watching her children. “It might,” she admitted, voice soft. “But I’m sure it won’t be too bad.”

 

Jin-ah’s lips wobbled. “B-But I don’t wanna have a scar on my face…”

 

Jin-woo sighed, placing the fabric down and brushing a hand over her head, ruffling her violet locks. His other hand rubbed the back of hers in a circular motion. “Hey, silly. It’s just a little one. No one will even notice it.” He dropped his hand from her head to boop her on her nose, snickering as it twitched in retaliation. 

 

She grumbled, unconvinced. Then she huffed.

 

"Maybe… next time, I won’t go that high."

 

Jin-woo exhaled a quiet chuckle, shaking his head as he ruffled her hair once again, ignoring her blubbery protests. "Ya think?"

 

She whined, shoving herself out from under his grip with relative ease. But she still held on tightly to his hand. Then, her lips curled into a mischievous grin, eyes glinting. "We have to go even higher next time! ‘Cause it was your angle that was all wrong!!"

 

Jin-woo gaped, baffled at her statement. "You're unbelievable."

 

She stuck out her tongue, “Just don’t let go next time!! You gotta hold on tighter so you can fly with me, Jin-ie!! We can go WHOOSH” she waved her hand dramatically towards the sky.

 

Their mothers laughter rang through the air like ringing bells at his exasperated groan, filled with pure amusement at her children’s antics.

 

“Mama! You can come too!”

 

“Yes, yes of course dear.”

 

Jin-woo sighed, shaking his head with resigned amusement. He gently turned Jin-ah’s head and wiped her lingering tears with his sleeve, cleaning her chubby cheeks as she smiled wide, a huge gap in her cheeky grin. Something unbelievably soft settled in his chest. His mother placed a hand on his shoulder, her eyes squinting under the weight of her own smile. 

 

 He tried to fight it, but he couldn’t stop the small grin that spread onto his own face.

 

“There. Now you’re all patched up baby sis. Good as new.”

 

Jin-ah threw her smaller body onto him, squeezing him tight with a gleeful woop.

 

“You’re the best! Thank you, Jin-woo!”

 

Their mother gently grabbed both their hands, helping them up as her gaze softened with an indescribable love, their little palms clenched in hers.

 

“Come Jin-ah, Jin-woo. Let’s go home.”

 

 

 


 



The room was…cold.

 

 

Metal tables gleamed under harsh fluorescent lights, their sterile shine reflecting off pristine white floors. The air was thick with the sharp scent of disinfectant—clean, clinical, but it did nothing to mask the undercurrent of something else. Something heavier.

 

 

Jin-woo’s footsteps echoed hollowly as he entered. Each step, slow and soundless, felt like it belonged to someone else. His body moved on its own, as if guided by unseen strings, carrying him forward with an eerie, mechanical stillness. His eyes—sharp, calculating, always aware—were unfocused. Glazed.

 

 

When…did I get here?

 

 

A voice spoke behind him, but it was distant, muffled. Words blurred together in a meaningless hum.

 

 

The door clicked shut.

 

 

Silence.

 

 

Jin-woo did not move.

 

 

Two tables.

 

 

Two forms.

 

 

Two white sheets.

 

 

His breath was slow, measured. It left his lips in thin, visible wisps against the cold air. His chest barely moved.

 

 

He stared.

 

 

At first, it was just that—staring. His gaze drifted along the sterile drape of fabric, smooth and crisp, untouched. He traced the outlines beneath, his mind detached, eerily blank. His arms hung limp at his sides, fingers twitching once before stilling again.

 

 

Seconds passed. Or maybe hours.

 

 

Then—he moved.

 

 

His hand, steady in battle, unshaken against beasts, now trembled. He reached forward, fingers stiff, hesitant. He hovered over the first sheet, unable to grasp it fully, his fingertips grazing the fabric lightly.

 

 

For a moment, he couldn’t move. Every fibre of his being refused, as if some primal part of his soul was screaming don’t.

 

 

Sung Jin-woo had faced death countless times, to the point where he would almost call it an old friend. He had knocked on its door, had one foot on the threshold, his very life slipping between his fingertips. So, he was familiar with fear. It was something he had learned to embrace, when he was nothing more than the weakest hunter who was stupid enough to fight.

 

 

But this feeling.

 

 

Another pause.

 

 

A deep breath.

 

 

And then he pulled.

 

 

Slowly.

 

 

The sheet peeled away in a whisper of fabric.

 

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

It was a girl.



Young.



Too young.



Her hair…reminded him of violets, spilling loosely over the metal table. Strands clung to her cheek, damp with something he didn’t want to name. Bruises bloomed across her pale skin in ugly browns and deep blacks, creeping up her arms, painting cruel patterns across her exposed collarbone.

 

Her lips were a muted shade of blue.

 

Her body was still.

 

Cold.

 

Empty.

 

He did not flinch. He did not react.

 

His fingers moved again, grasping the edge of the second sheet. Without thought, without hesitation, without a word, he ripped it back.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Another body.

 

A woman. Older.

 

Motionless.

 

Her dark hair fanned out around her face, dull strands cascading over slack shoulders. Shadows pooled beneath her eyes. The bare skin of her arms and neck was littered with deep gashes, dark bruises. A single hand—her hand—rested limply at her side. It looked…familiar.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

His mind refused to name them.

 

This wasn’t them.

 

This wasn’t real.

 

This was a mistake.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

For a moment, nothing moved. The world itself had frozen.



His fingers twitched, reaching forward before he even realized what he was doing. His actions barely felt like his own. He traced the length of an arm, the shape of a familiar hand—one he had held before, one that had combed gently through his hair, one that-

 

 

His breath hitched.

 

 

His touch lightly drifted across the girl's face, his eyes empty, unseeing.

 

 

Then–

 

 

He felt his finger’s graze it.



A small, indistinguishable line of raised skin.



A small. faint mark. Barely a scar. 

 

 

A thin line beneath her left eye...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 



 

 

 

 

 

 

 



 

 

No.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“Higher, Jin-ie! Higher!”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

No.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“...You did well, baby”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 



 



 



 

 

It’s not real.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“You’re the best! Thank you Jin-woo!” 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Stop it.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“You gotta hold on tighter…”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

It’s…not real.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“...so you can fly with me, Jin-ie!”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

It’s. Not. Real

 

 

 

 

 

 

 



 



 



 

 

“Come Jin-ah…”

 

 

 

 



 



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Please...

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“...Jin-woo…”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

“Let’s go home.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 





 

 

Jin-woo gasped.

 

 

Like a man submerged breaking through the surface.

 

 

Reality crashed down on him.

 

 

His breath stuttered. His vision blurred. His throat tightened.

 

 

Memories slammed into him so violently it stole the breath from his lungs—

 

 

His knees buckled. His body collapsed before he even registered it, legs giving out as the weight of everything descended upon him all at once. His hands slammed against the cold metal table, gripping it like a lifeline. His entire body trembled violently, his eyes obscenely wide.

 

 

His lips parted, but no sound came out.

 

 

His throat burned, raw with something unspeakable, something clawing its way out of his chest, something that had no name but tore through his ribs all the same.

 

 

A shuddering breath.

 

 


Then—

 

 

“…J-Jin-ah.”

 

 

The name barely left him, a croaked whisper, fragile and broken.

 

 

A strangled sound left his throat, caught between a sob and a gasp. His body lurched forward before he could stop himself. With wide, wide eyes his eyes scanned her still frame, his eyes drifting to her side.

 

 

“Mom…?” His voice was small. So very, very small. 

 

 

Nothing.

 

 

His hands grasped at her shoulders, shaking her gently at first. Then harder.

 

 

“Mom...? M-Mama? C-C'mon wake up.”

 

 

Silence.

 

 

His breath hitched, “...N-No. Nononono-”

 

 

He turned back to his sister, reaching out, shaking her now, desperation creeping into his voice. “ Jin-ah . Come on, sis. This isn’t funny please -”

 

 

Again. Nothing.

 

 

His hands trembled violently as they hovered over their bodies. He could feel their skin cooling under his touch, feel the lack of breath, the absence of warmth.

 

 

He could smell their bodies decay.

 

 

His chest tightened painfully.

 

 

Oh God

 

 

His head spun.

 

 

His stomach twisting violently, roughly shoving a hand over his nose, the rancid scent of decay seeping into his lungs. It was thick, cloying—wrong. It clung to the back of his throat, coiling around his senses like a parasite, refusing to let go.

 

 

A sharp gag tore from his lips. His body lurched before he could stop it. His knees dug into the cold floor with a hollow thud as he doubled over, retching violently.

 

 

His hands clutched at the tile, nails scraping against the sterile white as bile burned up his throat. But the nausea didn’t stop.

 

 

Because it was still there.

 

 

That smell. That stench.

 

 

Familiar, yet unfathomably foreign.

 

 

And it was coming from-

 

 

He violently clutched at his hair, his fingers digging into his scalp painfully as his breaths came sharp and uneven. “W-Wake up.” he pleaded, voice cracking under the weight of his grief. “Goddammit, Jin-woo. Wake. Up! Fucking Wake Up!!

 

 

The lights flickered.

 

 

Mana seeped from him in thick, suffocating waves, distorting the air around him. The sheer pressure of his power rattled the steel tables, making the room groan under the force. The overhead fluorescents burst one by one, glass shattering and scattering across the pristine floors.

 

 

The world was unravelling around him.

 

 

His body trembled as he fell further into the ground and rocked back on his knees, gripping his head as if trying to hold himself together. “This isn’t real. This isn’t real. This isn’t real. This Isn't Real This Isn't Real This Isn't RealThisIsn'tRealThisIsn'tReal.” His voice cracked, bordering on hysteria. “I-I want to wake up now. P-please-

 

 

His lips trembled as he squeezed his eyes shut, choking on his tears. “This is a dream ,” he whispered, barely breathing the words. “T-That’s right. This… this is just another illusion.”

 

 

Yes.

 

 

That was the answer.

 

 

A nightmare.

 

 

A cruel joke.




He refused to accept anything else.

 

 

"I-It hurts." He sobbed.

 



He drowned it in. In the indescribable pain that had taken hold of him. 

 

 

In the agonising truth of what he had truly lost.

 

And it consumed him.

 

 

A moment passed.

 

 

His sobs quietened.



His movements stilled.



 

Then-

 

 

A choked sound escaped him.



Small. Almost inaudible.



A breath of disbelief coiled at the back of his throat, scratching to be freed.



Then—another.



A wheezing chuckle, barely formed, slipping past trembling lips.



It didn’t make sense.



None of this made sense.

 

 

“...H-Haha…”

 

A sound. Soft, barely above a whisper.

 

 

Then another. And another.

 

 

Until suddenly—

 

 

He let go.

 

 

It tore from his throat, raw and uncontrollable, bubbling over in waves of manic hysteria. His shoulders shook, his body trembled, as the sound—that awful, awful sound—spilled into the dead air. He threw his head back, his entire frame wracking with sheer delirium. Tears streamed down his cheeks, mixing with the laughter, with the horror, with the sheer absurdity of it all.

 

The very hospital trembled beneath the weight of it all.

 

The walls groaned. The floors cracked. The lights flickered and shattered, glass raining down in shards. Machines short-circuited, monitors screeching before sparking out, leaving nothing but panicked screams echoing through the halls.

 

Doctors stumbled and collapsed. Patients screamed, scrambling and muttering as the darkness around them lurched and the ground shook and shuddered beneath a power too vast, too consuming to be contained.



The shadows in the halls stretched. They slithered up the pristine white walls, bleeding into every corner, devouring anything in sight. Dark tendrils coiled, creeping across the floor, crawling up the trembling walls—twisting, writhing, invading. The very air was thick with something oppressive, something wrong.



Jin-woo clutched his sides, gasping between fits of deranged laughter, his mind fraying at the seams. His eyes, wide and gleaming with unshed madness, flickering between a glacial blue and a terrifying violet, reflecting something truly monstrous.



It was all a joke.

 

 

A sick, twisted, horrifying joke.

 

 

A ragged breath. A hiccupped sob. A broken laugh. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

It hurts. 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Make it stop.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Please.

 

 

 



 



 



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

"…My King."

 

 



 



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Jin-woo froze.



 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

His laughter cut off abruptly, strangled in his throat.



For a moment, all was silent.



Then—



A slow, measured click of claws against tile. A faint but unwavering presence behind him, kneeling, waiting.



"…My King," the voice rumbled again. Lower this time. Gentle. Steady.



A voice.



A familiar voice.



Something within him snapped back into place—not fully, not yet, but just enough.



Just enough to stop.



Just enough to listen.



Beru knelt beside him, his enormous frame hunched, claws hovering just shy of touching his master. His usually fearsome form was subdued, his glowing eyes dim with something almost… gentle.



Jin-woo stared at him, unseeing at first. His vision was blurred, his mind trapped somewhere between disbelief and devastation. His breathing was ragged, uneven.



Beru remained still, unwavering. His wings folded close, his claws twitching slightly, as if resisting the urge to reach out. “My King… breathe....please.” he watched him, voice even softer this time.



Jin-woo’s lips parted, but no words came. He simply stared as Beru’s chest began to rise and fall in a steady pattern.



Up. Down. Up. Down



Jin-woo’s chest rose and fell in shallow, uneven breaths, trying to imitate Beru’s expanding chest, the remnants of his episode still scraping his throat raw. His mind was a storm, an endless, swirling abyss, and he was sinking.



A faint clink of metal.



Jin-woo stiffened. His tear-streaked gaze, still blurred with disbelief, flickered to the side.



There, knelt in silence at his side, was a second figure.

 

 

A knight clad in blackened, shadowy steel, a towering presence wreathed in shifting shadows and luminated mana, his long, obsidian cape and red feather fluttering gently behind him.

 

 

Igris.

 

 

He did not speak. He did not need to.

 

 

His helmeted gaze was fixed on Jin-woo. Unfaltering.

 

 

Jin-woo’s trembling hands clenched against the cold tiles, his nails biting into his palms.

 

 

A sharp, shuddering inhale.

 

 

“…Master.”

 

 

Beru.

 

 

Jin-woo didn’t respond. He didn’t move.

 

 

Beru’s claws twitched, his wings flexing slightly before settling once more. He was choosing his next words carefully.

 

 

“…Your sorrow is…immeasurable.”

 

 

He said it with a deliberate delicacy.

 

 

His breath hitched, his throat still burning. 

 

 

Beru hesitated for only a moment longer. Then—

 

 

“…Perhaps…”

 

 

A stillness fell over the room.

 

 

...There is a way, My King?”

 

 

Jin-woo’s head lifted ever so slightly.

 

 

Beru’s piercing blue eyes watched him carefully, mandibles clicking in thought.

 

 

“A way… to bring them back.”

 

 

Jin-woo’s world screeched to a halt.

 

 

His mind, still caught in the haze of devastation, barely processed the words at first

 

 

Then—

 

 

A sharp, excruciating clarity.



 

His breath stilled.

 

 

Slowly, agonizingly slow, Jin-woo turned to look at Beru.

 

 

“… What?

 

 

Beru’s eyes turned downward in submission, body bowing lower.

 

 

“You hold dominion over death itself, My King. I have had the honour to see it.” His voice rasped in an awe-filled hum. “ Perhaps…If you command it… they will be reborn...like us.



Jin-woo stared.



The words coiled around his mind like a serpent, twisting, curling, embedding themselves deep into his thoughts.



 

His fingers twitched.

 

 

His lips parted.

 

 

His vision cleared slightly.

 

 

“...”

 

 

That–



It was…



No way to live.



That was what it was.



He was very much aware.



To be a shadow—a fragment of what once was.



A servant to his will, bound to an existence of eternal servitude.



A cruel fate.



But—



Jin-woo’s gaze slowly dragged back to the lifeless bodies before him, before darting away.



Cold. Motionless. Still.

 



G̴̢̨̛͉̞̳̯̫̫̹͖̱̬̽̄̽̎͌̎̎͗́͐̈́͑̎͜͜͠o̵̡̹͇̟̮͖͗͒͜n̴͉͇͍͉̹̣̣̈̌̌͛̓̂̄̎̔̍̒͜e̶͇̖̱͙͂̓͛̄.

 



A ragged breath.



His shoulders trembled.



No way to live.



But still—



Anything is better than this.

 

 


 

 

The sky was dark.

 

A breeze passed through the empty street. The hospital loomed ahead, still and silent.

 

No reporters. No civilians. The entire perimeter had been blocked off, Association personnel stationed at every possible entry point.

 

A handful of Korea’s strongest hunters stood near the entrance, their bodies bandaged and stiff, lingering wounds from Jeju still fresh. The battle had ended, but its effects lingered in every sore muscle, every scar, every uneasy breath.

 

Yet, when Chairman Go had called for them, they had answered without hesitation.

 

A handful of other A-rank and B-rank hunters stood behind them, shifting anxiously, off put by a lingering sense of dread.

 

Choi Jong-in adjusted his glasses, the golden glow of the street lights reflecting off the lens. His crimson eyes glanced at his fellow rankers. “To think…” he murmured, voice quieter than usual, devoid of its usual bravado, “It's all truly over. I…feel like I’m dreaming”

 

Baek Yoonho exhaled sharply, crossing his arms. His golden eyes flickered, gaze heavy with something unreadable.  “...A part of me thought that was the end.” His fists clenched. “We were done for. All of us. I was so sure we were going to–…after Byung-Gyu…” He trailed off, his voice cracking slightly, eyes squeezing shut, head turning away.

 

Choi’s own eyes closed in silent understanding.

 

Director Woo Jin-chul approached them, his normally unwavering composure strained. He had just finished speaking with a pale-faced doctor, who had hurried off, white-knuckled and visibly shaken.

 

Woo exhaled sharply, nodding to the gathered hunters. “Thank you for coming given the...unusual circumstances. I know you should be resting.”

 

Choi Jong-in watched him, his sharp eyes taking him in, before shooting him a kind smile. “No trouble at all, Director. If this concerns Sung Jin-woo, it’s important. There was no need for elaboration.”

 

Baek Yoonho scoffed, crossing his arms over his massive chest. “Honestly, I thought you would be at home, wrapped up in a blanket by now, Choi-ya. I've got this handled.”

 

Choi huffed softly, a small smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. “I’d return the sentiment, You look like hell. And it is I, who has it handled.”

 

Baek exhaled a dry scoff, running a hand through his ginger hair, shaking his head slightly. “Tch. Yeah, well, I’ve seen better days. We all have. Maybe it is best we're all here for...whatever this is.”

 

Cha Hae-in, who had been mostly quiet, finally spoke. “…Is he alright? Mr Sung?” she questioned, her voice gentle but firm. “The Chairman...didn’t give much away. He only said that we needed to be here.”

 

Jin-chul remained silent for a moment, his eyes flickering towards the building. Then, almost reluctantly, he murmured, “The Chairman will be here soon to explain. It is...not my story to tell I'm afraid.”

 

Her gaze was locked onto the hospital. Her arms were crossed, her fingers twitching against the fabric of her coat.

 

Jin-chul let out a breath, but then his gaze flickered towards her again. His brows furrowed. “And…Are you alright, Hunter Cha?”

 

At the mention, Baek glanced at her, his expression sobering. “Yeah. You’re the one who took the worst of it in Jeju,” he said. “You sure you’re good to be up and about like this?”

 

Cha blinked, caught off guard by the sudden concern. For a moment, she hesitated, fingers curling slightly as she gripped her arm. Her gaze flickered to the hospital, something unspoken in her eyes.

 

A moment passed.

 

Her fingers clenched slightly. Then, finally—

 

“…I’m fine.”

 

Baek didn’t believe her. Neither did Choi.

 

But neither was going to press.

 

Before anyone could say anything else—

 

 

 

 

 

The air changed .

 

 

 

 

 

Like a storm before the first crack of thunder. A pressure unlike anything any of them had ever felt descended. A wave of pure, unfiltered, monstrous mana. Like a fist slamming down from the heavens. A tidal wave. A black hole. A collapse of reality itself.

 

The lower-ranked hunters didn’t even have time to scream.

 

The moment the pressure hit, they collapsed like marionettes with their strings cut. Their bodies twitched, convulsed, before going eerily still.

 

Some gasped for air, choking on nothing, their nails digging into the pavement as if trying to cling to reality. Others were simply motionless, their eyes rolled back, bodies limp against the cold concrete.

 

One let out a ragged, garbled noise—half a breath, half a sob—before his body finally gave out, sinking into unconsciousness.

 

Choi's breath hitched. His entire body shook, his lungs forgetting how to breathe. His head throbbed, a sharp, unrelenting agony splitting through his skull. His glasses cracked, split and then shattered . The frame bent under the sheer force of whatever was pressing down on them.

 

Baek's mountainous form buckled until he crumbled to one knee. His claws extended—not by will, but by instinct, his hair flashing a ghostly white. His entire body screamed at him. His bones felt like they would snap.

 

Cha’s vision blurred. Her body felt like it wasn’t her own. Her breath hitched, her fingers twitching, her throat tight with something she didn’t understand. She reached by her waist, clenching her sword in a tight grip on instinct, the aura around her roaring like a wild, powerful fire. 

 

Her cheeks were wet.

 

Her cheeks were wet .

 

She touched her face, stunned, staring at her fingertips. Tears.

 

Why am I crying?

 

Her pupils contracted, her golden eyes locked onto the hospital where the torrential pressure originated.

 

Is this…

 

Jin-chul clenched his fists, gritting his teeth so hard they threatened to crack, his own shades rendered broken and useless on the ground revealing bloodshot eyes. He had fallen to both his knees, his hands pressed against the floor as if trying to fight against an invisible force.

 

The windows of the hospital exploded outward as the mana pulsed again. The walls groaned. The floors cracked, glass raining down like frozen tears. The sheer force fracturing the very air. The building itself shuddered, its structure groaning under an invisible force, the pavement beneath their feet splitting apart.

 

Choi barely managed to gasp, his voice strangled. “W-What is this!?

 

His mind was slipping back into that state of unbridled fear he had faced on Jeju Island. But this—

 

This felt so much worse .

 

Cha’s lips trembled, her voice small, shaking—She recognised this mana. 

 

They all did.

 

“…T-That's-!”

 

A deep voice cut through the chaos.

 

“That poor boy.”

 

All eyes turned toward Chairman Go Gunhee.

 

His hands were clenched at his sides.

 

His expression was grave.

 

Even as the very ground beneath them split and crumbled, his presence was a silent force against the storm.

 

But even he was stiff, his knuckles white, his jaw clenched.

 

Baek Yoonho exhaled sharply, his body still shaking as he forced himself to breathe. Sweat dripped from his temple. His voice was rough, hoarse—

 

"What the hell is happening in there?

 

Chairman Go was quiet for a moment, and they were all taken aback by the deep sadness in his wise eyes, staring ahead as if he could see something they couldn't.

 

"...This...is someone's entire world...falling apart before our eyes."

 

 




 

Jin-woo stood over the still bodies of his family, his expression eerily calm, but his fingers twitched at his sides, betraying the storm within.

 

This was it.

 

He had made his decision.

 

It wouldn’t be the same.

 

They wouldn’t be the same.

 

And perhaps… perhaps they would hate him for it.

 

But that was a reality he could live with.

 

If they never forgave him.

 

He could live with that.

 

What he couldn’t live with was this.

 

The emptiness. The silence. The finality of it all.

 

So he had to try. He had to.

 

Igris stood to his right, silent and steady, his dark armour gleaming under the dim hospital lighting, the mana coursing through him casting a soft glow. His presence was unwavering, his hand resting lightly on the hilt of his blade—a knight in quiet reverence, standing vigil over his King's grief.

 

Beru, on his left, was unnaturally still, his mandibles clicking softly, wings slightly flared. He had taken the initiative to heal their bodies, ensuring there were no bruises, no cuts—no sign of the horrors they had suffered.

 

Now, they simply looked… asleep.

 

His mother was as she had been when she had been trapped in eternal sleep, peaceful, untouched by time.

 

Jin-ah…

 

Jin-ah usually slept like a wild animal—twisted in her blankets, mouth open, a drooling mess.

 

But now—

 

She was so still. Too still.

 

Jin-woo inhaled slowly, mana rippling around him.

 

It had to work.

 

It had to.

 

His chest rose. Fell.

 

His glowing eyes narrowed in determination.

 

He lifted his hand.

 

And gave the command.

 

 

 

 




 

“…Arise.”

 

 

 

 







A pulse.

 

Darkness rushed forward, claws stretching, writhing, desperate.

 

The very air shuddered. The temperature plummeted.

 

Black tendrils surged out from the empty vessels, thick and viscous, coiling upward, reaching—

 

Jin-woo’s breath hitched.

 

It was working—

 

Then—

 

The shadows hesitated.

 

They twisted, trembling violently—before retreating.

 

Like smoke slipping through his fingers, they curled backward, dissolving into the air.

 

A sharp, jarring ping echoed.

 



 

 

 

[Failed Shadow Extraction. Attempt (1/3)]

 

 

 

 



Jin-woo’s breath shuddered.

 

The words burned into his vision.

 

The silence was suffocating.

 

Igris shifted subtly closer, his presence solid beside him. Beru remained where he stood, his glowing eyes locked onto the bodies, claws clicking in anticipation.

 

Jin-woo swallowed thickly.

 

Again.

 

His jaw clenched, his hand lifting with more force, a crackling pressure pressing down as his mana surged once more.



 

 

 

 

 

 

“Arise.”






 

 

 

The darkness exploded outward, a raging tide of power. The gurneys groaned beneath the force, their steel frames screeching against the floor.

 

Shadows clawed, strained—fought.

 

For a moment, the air itself vibrated with an unnatural pressure, the very walls trembling under the sheer force.

 

And then—

 

It failed.

 

Again.

 

Jin-woo watched as the abyss—his power—slipped away from him once more.

 

The second ping felt like a hammer to his chest.

 

 



 

 

 

[Failed Shadow Extraction. Attempts (2/3)]

 

 

 

 

[You have one attempt remaining]

 



 

 

 

 

A shaky breath.

 

A sharp tremor in his hands.

 

Jin-woo’s knees nearly buckled.

 

Jin-woo stared at the bodies of his mother and sister. His mind was blank.

 

No—

 

Not blank.

 

Breaking.

 

His breathing turned shallow.

 

“No…I-” he muttered, his voice cracking as his fingers dug into Jin-ah’s wrist.

 

He clenched his eyes shut, bending low, slowly lowering his head until his forehead rested against hers.

 

“...H-Hey…Hey, Jin-ah?…It's me, you're stupid, worthless brother. Do...do you remember? That time…when you found out I was evaluated as an S-rank?” He let out a wet, broken chuckle, tears falling onto her pale face. “You screamed at me for ages. Told me I was still just your dumb older brother. That nothing had changed.”

 

His voice trembled as he pulled away, turning to his mother.

 

“You were right.”

 

His shoulders shook, his breath ragged.

 

“Without you—” he whispered, “without both of you—I am nothing .”

 

A sob tore from his throat as he collapsed, his fingers clutching at the cold hands of the only two people who had ever truly mattered to him.

 

 

Before his awakening.

 

 

Before the double dungeon.

 

 

Before his re-evaluation.

 

 

Before the system.

 

 

Before it all.

 

 

Beru watched with wide eyes, a painful feeling curling in his chest, a sharp prickling in his eyes. 

 

 

Igris lowered his head.

 

 

“I-I should’ve been there, I should’ve never left your sides.” he choked out helplessly, “I don’t care how many would have died…If it meant you would be able to shout at me again.  I-If it meant we could clean up together. If it meant...we never ended up here.”

 

 

His lips quivered, his head bowing low in utter defeat.

 

 

“I-I know I have no right to ask. I know .”

 

 

His voice cracked.

 

 

“I don’t deserve it.”

 

 

His shoulders shook as he leaned over their lifeless bodies, his voice barely above a whisper.

 

 

“I’m a failure of a brother”

 

 

Tears streamed down his face, trickling down in his bottomless sorrow.

 

 

“A h-horrible, worthless son”

 

 

He squeezed his eyes shut.

 

 

“But please …”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Someone.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Anyone.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

A breath.

 

A whisper.

 

A final, broken command.









 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Arise .”

 





















 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 


 

 

 

In the void beyond mortal comprehension, something watched.

 



A presence, ancient and unseen, lurking in the abyss where light did not reach. It had no true form, no shape—only an all-seeing gaze, watching. Calculating.

 

 

 

It had anticipated many things. But this… this was amusing.

 



A dry, clicking chuckle echoed into nothingness.

 

 

“𝕬𝖘 𝖊𝖝𝖕𝖊𝖈𝖙𝖊𝖉. . . 𝕿𝖍𝖊 𝖍𝖚𝖒𝖆𝖓 𝖎𝖘 𝖇𝖗𝖊𝖆k𝖎𝖓𝖌…”

 



It watched with a wide, sickening smile

 



“...𝕳𝖔𝖜 𝕴𝖓𝖙𝖊𝖗𝖊𝖘𝖙𝖎𝖓𝖌…”

 




Notes:

So...I'm kind of a whore for cliff-hangers; leaving you all on the edge like that. Sorry my lovelies. Originally the chapter was supposed to be longer, but then it was too long, so I had to break it up more.

This...was a tough write. Lost myself in this one for a bit. Even I'm tired of the angst but alas, it is necessary. But don't worry, stick with me we're almost out of the trenches. And by we - I do NOT mean our boy Jin-woo. But his time is coming...

Also hoping to tone down the dramatic formatting (aka huge spaces). It's mostly for effect but I don't want to abuse it.

I wanted to give a huge - Thank you - to all my readers! An extra set of hugs and kisses to those of you leaving Kudos. And a MASSIVE ILY to those commenting and engaging with my work and doing all of the above (y'all love to spoil me, huh?) . It truly does mean a lot, you sweethearts. I can get insecure about my writing, but you all are too kind to me!

Thoughts?! Leave them down below. Let's discuss and cry together in the comments 🏃🏻‍♀️💨.

Thanks for reading, see you next time - Lady Shadow 💜

Chapter 4: He Who Dwells In Shadows

Summary:

Here we go.

Notes:

If you gaze long enough into the abyss...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Chapter 4: He Who Dwells In Shadows


 

 

Darkness.

 

Thick. Endless. Oppressive.

 

It swallowed him whole.

 

Jin-woo drifted in nothingness, his body weightless, untethered, alone. Silence pressed against him, suffocating in its totality. He didn’t know where he was. Didn’t know how he got here.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

 

Was he… dead?

 

 

.

 

.

 

.



It wouldn’t have been surprising. He had failed. He had reached out, grasped, begged , but the world had remained indifferent. He had poured every ounce of power he had into that final attempt, and still… nothing.

 

 

He wasn’t enough .

 

 

Jin-ah. His mother.

 

 

Gone.

 

 

They were…gone.

 

 

His breath was hollow in the void, a mere echo swallowed by the abyss. 

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Pain.

 

It was everywhere.

 

Not just in his body, but in his blood, in his breath, in the marrow of his bones. It wasn’t sharp or fleeting—it was all-consuming, pressing into every inch of his being like a weight he could never put down.

 

Jin-woo drifted in darkness, but he was not free.

 

The pain was there.

 

Still there.

 

Even in the void.

 

It sat in his chest like shattered glass, cut through his mind like barbed wire, wound through his soul like a noose that refused to loosen. A relentless, insidious thing that clawed and gnawed and hollowed him out. It burned beneath his skin, deep and unyielding, a wound that bled even when there was nothing left to spill.

 

He thought—no, hoped—that death would feel different. That it would be soft, merciful, empty.

 

But there was no mercy. No quiet end.

 

Only this aching, this unbearable existence, stretching on and on into nothingness.

 

He had lost everything. His mother. His sister. His purpose. His reason.

 

So why?

 

Why was he still here?

 

Why was he still hurting?



It…hurts.



His fingers twitched. His throat was raw. He wanted to move, to scream, to tear apart the unseen chains that held him suspended in agony. But there was nothing to fight, no enemy to kill, no dungeon to clear.

 

Only the void.

 

Only the pain

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

How long…has he been there.

 

It felt like eons had passed and like no time had passed at all.

 

He wasn’t sure if he was sinking or rising—if he even had a body to begin with. If he was even real anymore.

 

It didn’t matter.

 

The pain had faded.

 

It had peeled away, layer by layer, stripping him down to something simpler. Something lighter.

 

Something... empty.

 

Jin-woo exhaled. Or maybe he didn’t.

 

He existed, but barely.

 

And for the first time in his life, there was no burden.

 

No struggle. No grief. No fury.

 

Just…

 

Silence.

 

It was peaceful. Blissful, even.

 

The nothingness cradled him like an old friend, whispering promises of rest, of release.

 

And for a moment—just a fleeting, fragile moment—he thought maybe he could stay like this.



Just be .

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

And then—

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

 

A voice.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

"Does it burn, Jin-woo?"

 

The voice slithered through the abyss, sharp and heavy as stone.

 

A beat. A breath.

 

"Or have you finally become so pathetic...that you don't feel a thing?"

 

Slowly, as if moving through water, Jin-woo turned toward the source.

 

A figure stood there in the distance, just beyond the reach of the nothingness. A boy, slight of frame, barely scraping past his shoulders.

 

Black scruffy hair. Hollow eyes. A cruel, knowing smile.

 

A mirror of who he once was.

 

Dull, sunken eyes stared at him. Familiar.

 

The boy who had once been called the Weakest Hunter of All Mankind .

 

A slow smile stretched across his face. Wide. Wrong. It didn’t quite reach his empty, abyssal stare.

 

The boy tilted his head.

 

Jin-woo didn’t answer. Didn’t move. Didn’t care.

 

The boy clicked his tongue. His presence was weightless, yet suffocating, coiling through the air like something unnatural.

 

"I've been watching you"

 

His tone was light, conversational- but the weight beneath it burned like poison.

 

"Watching you wail and crawl like a dog. A pitiful sight, really."

 

A chuckle. Dark. Amused.

 

"All that power. All that struggle. And yet-" He exhaled, slow and deliberate. "You have nothing to show for it"

 

The words should have hurt.

 

But Jin-woo felt nothing at all.

 

The boy’s smile didn't falter, but something in his gaze sharpened. Cut deeper.

 

He took his time, hands slipping casually into the pockets of his hoodie, his gait slow, effortless, unhurried—watching him, circling him. His steps barely made a ripple in the void, but his presence pressed down like an ever-tightening noose.

 

Once behind him, he exhaled a quiet hum. Once beside him, he tilted his head, peering at him with something unreadable, something almost… disappointed.

 

A huff.

 

His voice dipped into something sickeningly sweet, like poison wrapped in honey.

 

"Do you enjoy it?"  

 

His black eyes glinted, disgust curling at the edges of his smirk.

 

"Playing the part of a grieving hero? "

 

A pause. A tilt of his head.

 

Then-

 

The warmth in his tone disappeared

 

What was left behind was sharp, serrated.

 

"He's out there, living."

 

His voice dropped into something colder.

 

"And here you are- wasting away."

 

His eyes narrowed.

 

"Pathetic." He spat the word like venom

 

Jin-woo blinked. Slow. Detached.

 

The boy, now in front of him, took another step forward, eyes glinting with something sharp, something cruel.

 

"I thought you would have changed by now." The boy mused, voice almost thoughtful. "Did you not get the hint, the last time we found ourselves here?"

 

Another step.

 

"You’ve gotten even taller. Put on some more muscle."

 

His lips curled.

 

"You look pretty strong.

 

A pause. A tilt of the head. A whisper.

 

But…where has that gotten you really ?

 

No answer.

 

He sighed, his expression shifting into something resembling genuine disappointment.

 

"Even now…You’re still so weak, he whispered, shaking his head likes he's scolding a child. You still hesitate. You still cling to things that have already crumbled to dust in your hands.

 

His black eyes glinted in the empty dark, something cruel lurking beneath.

 

A step closer

 

You still seek purpose in a world that has nothing left for you.”

 

Jin-woo stared.

 

Why ?” his past self mused, tone lilting like the sound of a blade dragging against stone. “Why, I wonder, do you insist on it? This incessant desire of yours to be weak, no matter how strong you grow.

 

His eyes squinted in an emotion that resembled frustration.

 

You have everything. All these pieces . ” His voice was soft, but the venom beneath it seeped into Jin-woo’s bones. "Power. Status. Fear."

 

A hum.

 

"But what do you do with it?"

 

His voice dipped into something mocking.

 

"You play the saviour."

 

A pause.

 

A click of his tongue.

 

"That’s why they died." the younger Jin-woo said simply, as if discussing the weather. The words fell so simply. A matter-of-fact statement.

 

"Because you still refused to accept reality."

 

A slow step forward. Close enough now that Jin-woo could see the void swirling in his younger self’s empty, hollow eyes.

 

"You continue to decide to choose morals in a world that does not allow for them."

 

The void stared into him.

 

Jin-woo stared back.

 

The boy smiled.

 

Y o u  l e t  t h e m  d i e, he murmured, soft, gentle, poisonous. Because even after everything, you’re still the same, helpless fool who dreams that people will see him differently if he just tries hard enough. If he can just be enough.

 

A grin.

 

Tell me, Sung Jin-woo. ” the entity cooed, leaning in. “Did it work?

 

He leaned in further. Close enough that Jin-woo could feel the whisper of his breath.

 

"A dead sister."

 

.

 

"A dead mother."

 

.

 

"And a man who got away".

 

.

 

"That is all you have”

 

.

 

Silence.

 

Jin-woo didn’t flinch. Didn’t react.

 

Because there was nothing left in him to react with.

 

The boy exhaled softly, his expression shifting into something almost pitying.

 

"You understand. I know you do."

 

His fingers ghosted over Jin-woo’s chest, pressing lightly where his heart should have been in a delicate caress.

 

"That thing inside you? That tiny…small...pathetic human heart?"

 

The touch lingered

 

"It died back there. In that place. In that room. With them."

 

A shiver ran through the darkness

 

"And in its place..."

 

His fingers flexed slightly, moving. They dragged. Slow. Methodical. From one side of his chest to the other. Tracing. Mapping. Feeling.

 

The boy smiled.

 

Low. Knowing.

 

And then—

 

That same hand pressed deeper.

 

"Something so much greater took its place."

 

Jin-woo’s eyes lowered, staring at the boy’s hand resting against him.

 

Waiting.

 

For something.

 

For nothing.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

But he listened.

 

The boy grinned, triumphant.

 

"You don’t have to hurt anymore."

 

His voice dripped with promise. Pressing his hand into his chest, deeper.

 

Something pulsed beneath his palm.

 

"You don’t have to lose anymore."

 

The weight of his words seeped in, curling around the edges of Jin-woo’s hollow mind, pressing against the emptiness, against the numbness.

 

A beat.

 

"The world is cruel...but we've always known that."

 

Then another.

 

"The weak get taken from."

 

Another.

 

Slow. Deep. Powerful.

 

"You just have to become even stronger ."

 

A spark.

 

Tiny. Barely there.

 

But it flickered.

 

"Destroy those who wronged you."

 

The darkness stirred.

 

"Who took from you."

 

The flicker grew.

 

"No hesitation. No mercy ."

 

He closed the last, fragile inch of space between them.

 

Jin-woo didn’t move.

 

Couldn’t.

 

"How could you forget..."

 

The boy reached up—gentle, almost reverent—and placed his fingers beneath Jin-woo’s chin.

 

A touch so light it should’ve felt insignificant.

 

But it wasn’t.

 

Because when he tilted his head down, guiding him—Jin-woo let him.

 

Their foreheads met.

 

"In this world. It's kill or be killed."

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

A quiet, suffocating stillness settled between them.

 

Those eyes never left his.

 

A void reflecting a void.

 

His gaze held him there, unrelenting, unblinking.

 

"I think it's time...you stop pretending." he breathed, almost tender. "You are not human. You are not like them. You…” something flickered in his gaze, bright and burning.

 

"We are so, so much more."

 

The boy exhaled, a soft, knowing sound, his voice brushing against his lips—a gentle hum.

 

"Just let it all go."

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Let it…go?

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Let…go.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Let go.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Destroy those who wronged him.

 

.

 

Erase those who stood in his way.

 

.

 

No more hesitation. No more mercy.

 

.

 

Let both the weak and those who call themselves strong…

 

.

 

Let them suffer, as he had suffered.

 

.

 

Let them fear .

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

How could he forget.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

In this world...

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

Only the strong survive.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

His other self smiled.

 

Embrace it, Sung Jin-woo” he murmured, almost fond. “The path has already been set for us. We just need to walk it .

 

The emptiness inside him wavered.

 

The boy’s fingers lingered, his palm still pressed firm against Jin-woo’s chest.

 

Then—

 

He eased back. Smooth. Intentional. His fingers dragged away, slow, deliberate, as if savouring the contact. Then, with a light tap—a final press over where his human heart should have been—he let go.

 

And stepped back.

 

One step.

 

Then another.

 

The air rippled in his wake, as if the void itself recoiled from his presence. But his eyes never wavered.

 

Black. All-knowing. A grin curled lazily over his lips, something dark, something triumphant, yet gentle lurking beneath it.

 

And then—The boy’s form wavered, as if the darkness itself was unravelling at the seams.

 

The silhouette before him twisted, stretching taller, broader—the lines of a frame sharpening, shifting, becoming something else.

 

Something familiar.

 

The last remnants of his younger self melted away, shadows peeling back like a discarded shell—until they were one and the same.

 

 

Only him.

 

 

Only us.

 

 

He raised his hand.

 

 

Palm up.

 

 

An invitation.

 

 

Come.” he whispered. “Let us be who we were always meant to be.

 

 

That voice.

 

 

It was his own.

 

 

The darkness roared.

 

 

“And I promise…”

 

 

Jin-woo… reached out.

 

 

“…we will never feel this pain again.

 

 

He was no longer empty.

 

 

I’ll leave you…with this gift.”

 

 

That emptiness…faded away.

 

 

And in its place—

 

 

Something new began to bloom.

 

 

Not warmth.

 

 

Not light.

 

 

Something black. Something endless. Something vast.

 

 

Something achingly powerful.

 

 

Like a fire. But not the kind that comforted.

 

 

No, this fire consumed .

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

There, beating in his chest…

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

A black heart.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

"𝗪𝗮𝗸𝗲 𝘂𝗽…𝗬𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗴 𝗞𝗶𝗻𝗴"

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

"𝙄𝙩'𝙨 𝙩𝙞𝙢𝙚 𝙩𝙤 𝙝𝙪𝙣𝙩"

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 


 

The remains of the hospital lay in ruin- a hollow husk of its former self.

 

The air shifted. Not with wind, but with presence. Thick. Suffocating. Something unseen slithered beneath the skin and coiled around the soul.

 

Though the mana wave had dissipated, its aftermath lingered like a scar. Where once there was chaos—screaming patients, crumbling walls, the sheer weight of mana that threatened to collapse everything under its suffocating grip—there was now only silence.

 

A hollow, deathly stillness.

 

The S-rank hunters had barely managed to recover, their limbs still sluggish, their lungs burning from the suffocating pressure that had brought them to their knees.

 

Choi clenched his fists, his breathing shallow as he stared at the remnants of the hospital, crimson eyes tired with strain. The flames he so often wielded flickered along his fingertips involuntarily, an instinctive response to the sheer unease crawling through him.

 

'I've never felt this before...Not even then. It's almost unbearable."

 

Baek rolled his shoulders, flexing his claws, as if he could tear apart the weight pressing against his chest. His animalistic instincts screamed at him—that what was in that hospital was not something he should ever stand against.

 

The very air reeked something ancient. Something absolute.

 

Cha stood apart from them quietly, her eyes muted with lingering tears. The grief that had settled upon her features was raw, unguarded. She clutched at her chest, gritting her teeth in frustration, fresh tears sparking to life.

 

Woo exhaled sharply, glancing to his side.

 

'Chairman..."

 

Gunhee stood at the forefront, his expression unreadable.

 

They could all feel it.

 

Lurking within the broken building was something horrible. Something terrifying. They held their breaths, all eyes pinned to the building’s entrance.

 

A wrongness in the air, thick and suffocating.

 

It wasn’t just power.

 

It was something more.

 

Something incomprehensible.

 

Something they had no words for.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

They could hear it.

 

Footsteps.

 

Slow. Steady. Sure.

 

Each step echoed, reverberating in their bones like the toll of a distant bell.

 

Baek choked back a strained noise.

 

From within the shadows of ruins, something shifted.

 

A figure emerged.

 

At first, it was hard to process.

 

The way the darkness clung to him, rolling off frame like living smoke, distorting the air itself—it was as if he was a mirage. Something not quite real.

 

But he was.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

A man stepped forward.

 

Tall. Broad-shouldered. Cloaked in the remnants of shadow and mana. The fabric on his person shifted like liquid, as if it breathed with him. His hands, loose at his sides, flexed slightly- fingers curling and uncurling. Testing the air. Adjusting.

 

His hair- dark, unruly, tousled from a battle long since won- hung over his forehead in raven curls, casting faint shadows across his face. It moved unnaturally, as though  responding to an unseen force. 

 

But it was his eyes—those terrible, luminous eyes—that sent ice racing through their veins

 

A swirl of colours—a chaotic blend of purples and blues—endless, consuming, void-like. Power pulsed within them. Neither warm nor cold. Neither merciful nor cruel.

 

It was something beyond their understanding

 

Something that whispered of both creation and destruction in the same breath.

 

He walked with the grace of a king, yet the weight of a reaper.

 

His presence was suffocating, yet mesmerizing.

 

The air itself seemed to still in quiet awe.

 

He was divine in his terror.

 

A god stepping onto mortal soil.

 

And they—

 

They did not know whether he had come to bless…

 

…Or to destroy.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

No one moved.

 

No one dared to breathe.

 

Then–

 

“Hunter Sung…”

 

The Chairman’s voice was steady, but there was something beneath it. Something careful. Something cautious.

 

Gunhee was the first to take a single step forward, his weathered face etched with something unspeakably heavy. His throat bobbed as he swallowed, as if struggling to find the right words. Then, in a voice softer than anyone had ever heard from him, he said—

 

Jin-woo...

 

Jin-woo’s eyes flickered over him.

 

The Chairman froze.

 

That gaze—

 

It was like staring into the abyss, a void so deep that even light could not escape.

 

Only one thing reflected back.

 

Power.

 

Jin-woo looked away.

 

Gunhee inhaled sharply, his hands clenching at his sides. He tried again, steeling his resolve.

 

"I am... sorry," he murmured, voice thick with something raw and unfiltered. "You did not deserve this. No son should have to... lose his family like this."

 

Jin-woo's expression remained blank.

 

He kept walking.

 

“I—” Gunhee exhaled heavily, his gaze searching Jin-woo’s face. “I know nothing I say will make this right. Nothing will take away what’s happened. But… I’m worried about you, son.”

 

Jin-woo’s expression was unreadable. It was as if the words did not reach him at all as he walked right past him.

 

Gunhee grimaced. 

 

The S-Rank hunters, who had watched him walk out of the wreckage with grief in their hearts, stepped forward now, their own voices breaking into the tense air.

 

“Mr Sung...we were informed of what occurred. I cannot imagine what you’re going through,” Choi whispered quietly, his voice uncharacteristically soft. “But I need you to know that you’re not alone. If there’s anything you need—”

 

Jin-woo walked past him without so much as a glance. Choi's words died in his throat.

 

Baek’s jaw tightened. He took a step forward, fists clenching. “...Mr Sung, we owe you our lives . Please, if there’s anything—”

 

Nothing.

 

Jin-woo didn’t react. He barely even batted an eye.

 

Cha Hae-in swallowed, voice barely above a whisper. “…Jin-woo.

 

She might as well have been invisible.

 

Not a glance. Not a pause. Not even the barest acknowledgment of her existence.

 

The pain of being disregarded was sharp—unexpectedly so. They had fought beside him. Bled beside him. And yet, at this moment, they felt no more significant than the rubble beneath his feet.

 

Something tugged at the crevices of Cha's memory, deep in the recesses of her mind. Knocking, scraping clawing. 

 

A memory. Faint. Fleeting. A whisper of words. A desperate warning.

 

Her breath hitched. 

 

Why...do I feel as if...I'm missing something?

 

No matter how she tried, she couldn't grasp it.

 

Gunhee sighed deeply, his voice carrying the weight of something final. “…S-rank hunter Sung Jin-woo. I need you to listen to me.”

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

Jin-woo stopped.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

Gunhee’s gaze was unwavering, his voice tinged with something quiet and heavy. “I can see it,” he murmured. “In your eyes…this grief…your pain...it’s pushing you to walk down a path you have no means being on, my boy.”

 

Jin-woo kept his back turned.

 

“It doesn't have to be this way. Let us help you .”

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

The silence was suffocating.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Finally, Jin-woo shifted—turning his head slightly, his gaze locking onto Gunhee.

 

Gunhee’s heart twisted.

 

The Chairman watched him closely, fists clenched tight as he pushed. "Please. Allow us to help you. Allow me to do what I can to end this nightmare and to give you some peace." He squared his shoulders, "I have already begun preparations to negotiate with the States. Hwang Dong-soo will be brought to justice, I swear it. If you wait, my boy, and allow the Association to handle—"



Jin-woo’s eyes flashed.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

“...Wait?”

 

His voice was quiet– soft. Like a feather fluttering in the wind. But something about it sent a cold shiver down their spines.

 

Go Gunhee, the Chairman of the Hunter’s Association faltered.

 

"You want me to…wait?" Jin-woo’s head tilted slightly, his tone now laced with something razor-sharp, something dangerous and yet vaguely amused. "And I…what? Sit idly by, while the people responsible still dare to draw breath?"

 

Gunhee stiffened.

 

"No." Jin-woo stated, matter of fact. "I don’t think I will."

 

That eerie wrongness in the air thickened. The S-Rank hunters tensed, hands twitching towards their weapons, not in aggression, but instinct. Something primal in them screamed at them to move, to run, to do anything but stand there.

 

“I’ll handle this myself.”

 

The Chairman frowned deeply, something ugly and relentless writhing in his chest, a sinking feeling dragging his stomach to the pits. He squared his shoulders, eyes narrowed as he watched him.

 

“I don’t believe that is a good idea.”

 

Jin-woo didn’t so much as blink.

 

“...”

 

“My boy please…you need time to grieve, to rest . This tragedy has compromised your heart, your soul, your control. Look around you, ” he urged, watching him carefully, sweeping a steady hand around at the carnage left behind, "The damage left in your wake. The people who were caught in it."

 

Jin-woo’s eyes slid past him, over the cracked earth, the shattered windows, the lingering devastation his mana had left behind.

 

Then, he looked back at Gunhee, bored.

 

"...And?”

 

A sharp inhale.

 

The single word cut through them like a knife.

 

Baek Yoonho flinched, eyes wide, brows furrowed in pure shock. “I- And?! People were hurt, Mr. Sung!” he said, his voice rumbling with an undertone of anger. "And while I know you're hurting, you are currently unstable —"

 

Jin-woo tilted his head, his expression blank.

 

"Am I…supposed to care?"

 

The breath left Baek’s lungs. Cha violently flinched back, horror swimming in her wide, tear-brimmed eyes. Choi lips pressed into a thin line, his fingers curling at his sides. Jin-chul looked at Jin-woo as if he couldn’t believe this was reality. This…was the hunter who had saved countless lives not even twenty-four hours ago. Who had shown up to prevent any more deaths.

 

Cha felt her heart quiver.

 

The man who saved her life .

 

Gunhee let out a slow, heavy breath.

 

There it was.

 

The moment they realized.

 

That this–

 

This went beyond grief.

 

The man before them—the one they had fought beside, admired—

 

Was consumed by something else entirely.

 

The silence that followed was unbearable.

 

And then, Jin-woo fully turned towards them.

 

He hummed.

 

Just a small, simple sound.

 

But it might as well have been the haunting melody sung by death itself.

 

Jin-woo took a slow step towards them, and it was as if the earth itself bowed under his presence. His gaze swept over them all, cold and unfeeling. "You want to help." he murmured, his eyes locking onto Gunhee once more. "Then—tell me, Chairman.” He titled his head, his voice rolling into a smooth purr.

 

Can you bring Hwang Dong-soo to his knees for me.

 

Gunhee hesitated.

 

Jin-woo’s lips curled, but it wasn’t a smile. It was something wicked, something cruel. "Can you make him bleed? Suffer? Beg ? Or perhaps…” he seemed almost amused.

 

"Have you the means to tear down the very system that allowed such a pathetic waste of space to exist in the first place.”

 

Jin-woo’s eyes darkened.

 

“A system...I know all to well." He began, voice soft, yet sharp enough to carve through stone. "Where ranking is the only thing that has ever mattered."

 

He took a step forward. Shadows curled at his feet, licking at the fractured ground like eager hounds.

 

"Where the title of S-rank is akin to the status of gods."

 

The air grew heavier. The hunters stiffened.

 

Jin-woo’s eyes flickered. The glow intensified.

 

“And yet…” A humourless chuckle escaped his lips. “What does that make the rest?"

 

He tilted his head. "The ones without strength? The ones crushed beneath the weight of those who stand above them?”

 

His gaze flickered to Gunhee—sharp. Cutting.

 

They are trampled.” His voice dipped lower, colder, unforgiving. “Forgotten. Left to suffer under the laws that fail to protect them.”

 

The shadows trembled.

 

A slow tilt of his head. A mocking, bitter smile.

 

“Laws that do not serve justice.”

 

A pause.

 

No. They exist only to serve those who live under the illusion of power.”

 

The air itself quivered.

 

“The ones with money.” His fingers twitched. The ground beneath them cracked. “With influence.” His voice dropped to a whisper. “With enough weight to bend the rules to their liking.”

 

Silence stretched between them.

 

His gaze sharpened, slicing through them like a blade.

 

“The very laws that have allowed humans like Hwang Dong-soo to kill…”

 

His voice was quiet now, deathly soft.

 

“…again.”

 

The darkness surged.

 

“…and again.”

 

The ground beneath them groaned.

 

…and again.

 

A weight crashed down, suffocating, overwhelming, absolute.

 

Jin-woo’s expression remain unchanged.

 

"So, Chairman."

 

He let the silence stretch. Let them feel it.

 

“Spare me...”

 

The air stilled.

 

Your empty promises.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

The Chairman, for once in his long, long life, was speechless.

 

The words cut.

 

Not in the way a knife might carve through flesh—clean, quick, with an inevitable finality.

 

No.

 

This was deeper. Sharper.

 

Like a slow, deliberate incision through the very fabric of his beliefs, slicing them open, laying them bare.

 

Go Gunhee had stood before countless hunters in his time. He had faced the arrogance of the powerful, the defiance of the reckless, the desperation of the weak. He had seen men break beneath the weight of this world—had watched the hope flicker from their eyes as they realised that strength was the only thing that dictated survival.

 

He had spent decades upholding a system that, while flawed, was the best chance they had. A system meant to protect. To bring order.

 

And yet—

 

As he stood there, faced with Sung Jin-Woo’s cold, merciless gaze, those very beliefs—his life’s work—felt meaningless.

 

The Chairman’s lips parted, but no words came.

 

There was nothing to say.

 

Because Jin-woo was right.

 

This system. The laws.

 

Had they ever truly protected anyone?

 

Or had they simply offered an illusion of safety, a fragile construct meant to pacify those who could not wield power for themselves?

 

The weight of it settled heavily on his chest, pressing against his ribs, constricting his breath.

 

His fingers twitched at his sides, curling slightly, then uncurling—restless, uncertain.

 

When was the last time he had felt so uncertain?

 

A slow, bitter breath left him, his shoulders heavier than they had ever been.

 

Jin-woo stood before him, his expression unreadable, his eyes—those eyes—holding no expectation, no hope.

 

Only judgment.

 

As if he were already looking past him.

 

As if Go Gunhee were nothing more than a relic of a broken system, standing in his way.

 

And for the first time in his long, long life—

 

Go Gunhee felt…powerless.

 

Jin-woo tilted his head, watching them with something almost akin to amusement. Or perhaps it was indifference.

 

It was hard to tell.

 

Baek was still reeling, his mouth parted in disbelief. Cha’s hands trembled, her face pale but...she couldn’t look away. Choi’s face was stuck in a grimace, his fingers curled into tight fists at his sides giving away the tension thrumming beneath his skin.

 

The elite hunters felt it—the weight of his words. They held no answer. No excuse. It was a system they thrived in. A world that favoured them from the point of their awakening, and they saw little fault, little reason to oppose what benefitted them so.

 

It weighed heavy on their hearts.

 

Gunhee let out a slow breath, his eyes dark with something deeper and he looked so, so tired.

 

“...I know now there is nothing I can do, or say that will change the way you feel. You have already chosen. I see that now” he admitted, resigned. He continued, voice quieter now. “But even so. I cannot allow you to continue this way.”

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Jin-woo's smile dropped.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

The shadows around stilled.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

And then—

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

A wave of something vast exploded outward, swallowing the sky, consuming the earth.

 

Shadows bled into existence, writhing, twisting, curling, expanding—devouring.

 

The sky itself became obsidian. The clouds twisted, swallowed by an abyss so deep, so endless, that it felt as though the heavens themselves had been erased.

 

It was complete and utter darkness.

 

This wasn’t something human.

 

This was death’s domain.

 

A realm of shadows.

 

And they were all standing in the presence of its ruler.

 

Baek choked on his breath and Choi clenched his teeth, his body locking up, his instincts screaming at him to flee. But he couldn't move an inch. It was as if he was being held down, rendered immobile, his very existence left powerless. Even the flames that flickered at his fingertips were nothing against the all-consuming black.

 

Cha felt utterly helpless, the light inside her quivering, shaking, dimming.

 

Jin-chul's mouth was agape with terror.

 

He saw death.

 

He felt death

 

It was everywhere. It was on him. In him. Through him.

 

Go Gunhee trembled.

 

All they could feel was–

 

Fear.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

One by one.

 

.

 

 

 

 

.

 

They all fell to their knees.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

A voice echoed all around them.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

This world… is infested with those who live under a fragile illusion of power.

 

 

 

The air grew heavier.

 

 

The darkness thickened.

 

 

 

They think themselves untouchable.

 

 

 

The ground trembled.

 

 

 

They think themselves kings.

 

 

 

A pause.

 

 

 

“Allow me to show them all…

 

 

 

The shadows surged.

 

 

 

Everything— everything —was swallowed whole.

 

 

 

 

“… What it truly means to be a King.

 

 

 

 

The weight of his words dropped like a guillotine.

 

It felt like reality itself bent around him.

 

As if existence had shifted to accommodate the thing standing before them.

 

Jin-woo did not feel like a man.

 

He was something else entirely.

 

Something higher.

 

Something terrifying.

 

They couldn’t breathe.

 

They couldn’t move.

 

And just as quickly as it had come—

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

It was over.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

The shadows, the suffocating weight, the abyss that had swallowed the world—

 

Vanished.

 

Leaving only a 'man' standing before them.

 

A man with glowing, merciless eyes.

 

Jin-woo turned around, tilting his head back toward them as he moved to walk away.

 

His voice, quiet, yet commanding, cut through the air with authority.

 

“I have…things planned.” he murmured, his soft words carrying something dark. Final.

 

“For Hwang Dong-soo.”

 

A flicker of something dangerous danced in his gaze. Hungry.

 

“And for the pathetic system he cowers behind.”

 

His shadows stirred once more, curling at his feet, licking at the air like flames hungry for destruction.

 

And then—

 

He sank.

 

The darkness at his feet swallowed him whole.

 

And just before he was gone—

 

His voice rang through the air one last time.

 

 

A decree.

 

 

A warning.

 

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

You’d do best to stay out of my way.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

And just like that...

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

He was gone.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 


 

A woman dressed in a pristine two-piece suit paced up and down a well lavished room, muttering harshly into the phone clutched tightly in a manicured hand, sweat trickling down a flushed cheek. Her blond hair, usually pinned back in a perfect bun, had begun to unravel, a few stray strands cascading down her face—evidence of her growing frustration.

 

The heels of her pumps clicked sharply against the polished floor, a frantic staccato that matched the tension in her voice. Harsh, venom-filled words spat from her lips like bullets, brows pinched as she tore into the person on the other end.

 

"I don't care if the report was delayed due to 'internal miscommunication'—" her voice was an icy whip, sharp and clipped. "You lost track of Hwang Dong-soo three days ago , and you're only choosing to inform us now? What kind of incompetent—"

 

The faint creak of a door opening went unnoticed.

 

A looming figure stepped through, shadowing her much smaller frame.

 

“Laura.”

 

The deep, rumbling voice rolled through her like thunder. She startled, spinning on her heel with the grace of a seasoned professional, even as she swiftly ended the call with a blunt remark.

 

Her face smoothed into a mask of practised indifference. "Mr Andre, Sir."

 

Thomas Andre stood lazily in the doorway, his massive frame easily filling the space in its entirety. The leader of the Scavenger Guild, the strongest hunter in America, a National Level Hunter —looked completely at ease in his gaudy floral shirt, sunglasses perched on his nose, and a careless smirk tugging at his lips, golden eyes peering at the small woman stood in front of him.

 

"Been lookin' for me, sweetheart?" he drawled, stepping forward.

 

Laura exhaled sharply through her nose. "Where have you been, Sir? I have been trying to locate you."

 

Thomas let out a low chuckle, stepping past her and sprawling onto the closest couch like he owned the place. Which, technically, he did.

 

"Had to sneak off for a bit," he admitted, stretching an arm over the back of the couch. "Would’ve been a damn shame to miss the whole Jeju Island fiasco. Quite the spectacle, don’t you think?" He grinned wolfishly. "That new kid put on one hell of a show, huh. He’s an interesting one, haha!"

 

Laura's expression remained carefully neutral, but the tension in her shoulders didn't ease.

 

"That ‘new kid’," she echoed dryly, closing her eyes, "might be a problem."

 

“Hm?”

 

Thomas finally gave her his full attention, his smirk dimming just slightly. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, sunglasses sliding down the bridge of his nose, eyes shining dangerously with intrigue. "Oh? And why’s that?"

 

Laura inhaled through her nose, composed yet sharp. "Two days ago, the surveillance unit that was assigned to monitor Mr Hwang lost sight of him and have been unable to relocate him."

 

Thomas titled his head then waved a dismissive hand with a derisive snort. "Hah, typical. That kid and his tantrums. Probably sulking somewhere after gettin’ his ass handed to him by that stranger."

 

Laura’s gaze was flat. “Perhaps. As for what I’ve gathered, he’s decided to ‘sulk’ within Korean borders."

 

That made Thomas pause. His easy demeanor faltered, ever so slightly, blinking up at her. "Korea?" he repeated, a thick brow lifting.

 

Laura nodded. "And that 'stranger' you mentioned—the one who beat Mr Hwang down - and who we have also, lost track of - is another piece in this puzzle. There's evidence to suggest that he is Korea’s 10th S-rank hunter’s - Sung Jin-woo’s - father, Sung Il-Hwan."

 

Thomas's smirk vanished entirely. He blinked, sitting up straighter.

 

"The same Sung who just saved Korea’s ass over in Jeju?"

 

"Correct, sir. One and the same."

 

Silence.

 

Thomas drummed his fingers idly against his knee. "Explain the connection." he demanded, voice quieter now, eyes narrowed in thought behind his shades.

 

Laura nodded, straightening her stance. "Yes Sir. Mr Hwang has held a vendetta against Mr Sung Jin-woo for some time now. He believes Mr Sung is responsible for his older brother’s death during a dungeon raid a while back."

 

Thomas snorted. "The dumbass brother that got himself killed?” he cracked his neck casually, “Yeah, that’s probably what happened."

 

"Most likely." she agreed. "Mr Hwang has tried to confront Mr Sung before, but the timing has never worked out. At first, Mr Sung was still an E-rank, then he vanished into a Red Gate in which Mr Hwang assumed him dead. By the time that was debunked, Mr Hwang had been…preoccupied"

 

"And now he’s run off to Korea. That…is an issue." Thomas finished for her.

 

"Precisely."

 

Another beat of silence stretched between them.

 

Thomas leaned back against the couch, rubbing his chin. "So Hwang goes missing. Shows up in Korea. And you think he's stupid enough to try and take a swing at the kid? What, is he gonna wait the kid out?"

 

Laura didn't answer immediately.

 

Instead, she hesitated, baby blue eyes flickering to the side.

 

Thomas noticed.

 

His eyes sharpened. "Spit it out, Laura."

 

She exhaled through her nose, almost reluctant. "I don’t think Mr Hwang is after Mr Sung Jin-woo, exactly."

 

A tense pause.

 

Thomas frowned. "Then who?"

 

She met his gaze, face grim.

 

"Ms Sung Jin-ah. His sister."

 

Thomas stilled.

 

A dark, heavy weight settled into the room.

 

His hand dropped from his chin. His smirk was long gone.

 

Laura continued, voice carefully measured. "Mr Sung is currently in Jeju. If Dong-soo wanted revenge, he knew the timing wouldn’t allow for a direct confrontation. And he’s too impatient to wait him out. So… he might have gone for an alternative. And given the identity of the stranger who attacked him at the Bureau…"

 

Thomas didn't blink.

 

He just… sat there.

 

Thinking.

 

And then, he sneered.

 

"That bastard wouldn't dare."

 

Laura didn't respond. She knew what he was capable of.

 

Thomas stood.

 

The movement was slow, deliberate. A shift in the air, a sudden drop in temperature.

 

For all his easy-going bravado, Thomas Andre was not a man to be taken lightly. 

 

And he was pissed.

 

"You really think he’s that stupid?" he asked, voice lower now, almost amused in its own twisted way, but did nothing to mask his anger. "Fuck. He wouldn't be that reckless. I know I bail him out from time to time; but surely he isn’t this moronic. "

 

Laura arched her brow and huffed under her breath. "You hired him, Sir. You tell me."

 

Thomas barely registered her slight sass, exhaling through his nose, taking off his glasses for a brief second to rub at his temple. Then he slid them back on, face tense.

 

For a moment, it seemed like he was about to go off.

 

Then—

 

His face relaxed. He laughed.

 

A wide, almost manic grin stretched across his face, a deep, booming laugh shaking his shoulders.

 

"If he's actually dumb enough to pull something like this—" His grin sharpened dangerously. "Ah. He’s probably banking on me bailing him out. Again . Well, if it comes down to it, and he does do something he shouldn’t.” He shoved his large hands in his pockets, “I’ll handle it myself."

 

Laura nodded, unfazed. "I’ll have a more competent team track his last known location." She was already typing on her tablet.

 

"You do that."

 

Thomas turned to leave.

 

"Sir," Laura called after him, blue eyes raised and pinned on his retreating back.

 

He stopped, glancing over his shoulder. 

 

Her expression was blank. "If Mr Hwang did commit such a crime… what will you do?"

 

Silence.

 

The implications were clear as day.

 

Thomas’s grin didn’t falter.

 

He shoved his hands even deeper into his pockets, rolling his shoulders. "...He will be punished accordingly should he be stupid enough to do anything that annoying. I don’t tolerate shit like that in my guild. Although, with that being said…” 

 

The temperature in the room dropped several degrees.

 

“Hwang Dong-soo belongs to the Scavengers Guild." His voice was light. Almost conversational. But something heavy slivered beneath each syllable.

 

“And this guild belongs to me ." He finished, eyes flashing a liquid gold.

 

Laura didn't react. She didn’t need to.

 

She had expected as much.

 

Then, after a long pause, she murmured softly, "...And Sung Jin-woo?"

 

The air grew heavier.

 

Thomas said nothing at first.

 

For a second, his expression was unreadable behind the gleam of his sunglasses.

 

And then—he laughed again. A loud, boisterous sound, as if this entire conversation was nothing more than a passing amusement.

 

"Hahahaha. You worry too much, Laura," he said, waving a dismissive hand. "Leave all of that to me, don’t stress your pretty little head, hmm?"

 

And with that, he walked away.

 

Laura remained still. Then she gave a slight nod of her head, as if he could still see her.

 

She stood there for a moment, The scent of expensive cologne, whiskey, and the faint trace of burnt cigar— remnants of Mr Andres departure lingering in the room. 

 

Her boss' usual cocky bravado unable to hide his true emotions from her keen eye.

 

She barely glanced up when her phone buzzed.

 

A direct line. Private.

 

Laura’s brows furrowed slightly as she accepted the call, bringing the device to her ear. “Yes?”

 

The voice on the other end was measured, careful. But the weight behind the words hit her like a avalanche.

 

Her expression didn’t shift. Not at first.

 

She merely listened.

 

“…Confirmed?” she murmured after a pause, her tone smooth, impassive. She moved over to the desk, leaning her weight against it.

 

The reply came instantly.

 

A slow inhale.

 

Her fingers curled slightly against the polished wood.

 

Then, for the first time, her eyes flickered—just a fraction.

 

“I see.”

 

Another pause.

 

Her nails tapped once against the desk. A quiet, rhythmic sound. Calculating.

 

“Understood.”

 

A slight shuffle on the other end of the call. Then—

 

Laura’s breath hitched. She straightened slightly.

 

“You've found him already.”

 

Her eyes widened.

 

“Yes...yes. Finally. Good.” she confirmed. “I’ll be informing Mr. Andre.”

 

A final confirmation. The line went dead.

 

She lowered the phone, staring at the screen for a moment longer than necessary. Then, with a slow exhale, she set it aside.

 

It was just as she feared.

 

And now…

 

Now things were about to get complicated.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

…Maybe she should finally cash in on those vacation days.

Notes:

The abyss also gazes into you.

.

.

Thank you! Thank you! THANK YOU! For all your engagement and responses to this story. I'll never thank you all enough. 💜

Also, I am working on my apology video for making y'all cry so much. It's going to be sponsored by BetterHelp 🤧

Thoughts on this chapter? Let me know in the comments! Kudos loved and appreciated. Comments are the fuel to my writing!

Oh! And that display of power, imagine it kind of like a shadow domain expansion type move. At least that's what I was going for.

Oh! And what did we think of this week's Solo Leveling episode?? And I'm curious to see what you all think of the anime adaptation as a whole as well.

Haha I kind of want to talk to you all about everything.

Love ya and see you next time - Lady Shadow 💜

Chapter 5: A Loose Thread

Summary:

Something isn't right...

Notes:

This chapter is quiet long, sorry guys.
Some OC's this chapter also.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Chapter 5: A Loose Thread


 

"Good evening. Tonight, we turn our focus to a developing story—one that continues to raise questions within Korea and beyond. Our 10th S-Rank Hunter, Sung Jin-Woo, for his role in the Jeju Island Raid, has not been seen in months."

 

The news broadcast begins with a sharp, polished transition—headlines scrolling across the screen, urgent and bold. The anchor, a composed man in his forties, sits with an air of quiet intensity. Behind him, a montage of blurry footage and recent headlines flashes in sync with his words.

 

A press image of Sung Jin-woo appears, his unreadable gaze staring out beyond the screen. 

 

The anchor glances down at his script.

 

"Since his last known public appearance, the Jeju Island Raid, there has been no official statement, no confirmed sighting, and no verifiable trace of his whereabouts. Even those closest to him—his former raid teammates, his acquaintances, even his family—have remained unreachable for comment."

 

A split-screen image appears, showing outside his former apartment complex and the Hunters Association building, both marked with the words ‘No Comment’ in bold.

 

"Repeated attempts by the press and officials to contact anyone affiliated with Hunter Sung have been unsuccessful. It is as if he—and those connected to him—have vanished entirely or refuse to comment. Other hunters and guild leaders such as Choi Jong-in and Baek Yoonho, have also refused to comment."

 

The screen shifts, now showing an aerial map outlining several dungeon gates across Korea.

 

The anchor points to different marked areas.

 

"At the same time, across the country, something unprecedented is happening. Gates that appear—no matter the rank—are being cleared at a rapid, unnatural pace. Hunters report that whenever a gate appears, a black barrier is either found, or quickly engulfs the area, blocking any entry. No person nor guild has been able to breach these barriers. And then in little time—almost as suddenly as they appear—they fall."

 

Shaky footage shows a shuttering gate vanishing into thin air, leaving nothing but faint, swirling darkness in its wake.

 

The anchor glances back down to his script.

 

"While no official sources have linked these incidents to anything or anyone, speculation continues. Witnesses near these dungeons report shadowy figures within the mist, though any recorded footage has been… unclear at best. It calls to question if this may even be the work of magic beasts."

 

A distorted still image appears—a faint, blurry shape, vaguely humanoid and yet inhumanly tall, standing just at the edge of a disappearing gate.

 

The anchor shifts slightly, his expression darkening.

 

"There is also the matter of the incident that occurred on the same night as the conclusion of the Jeju Island raid—an event that, despite official explanations, continues to raise unanswered questions."

 

The screen cuts to an overhead shot of a ruined hospital, the remains of its shattered structure still under reconstruction.

 

"The official report states that it was an unnoticed gate within the walls of Seoul General Hospital, which led to a catastrophic dungeon break. However, experts have noted several inconsistencies—most notably, the sheer scale of destruction and the intensity of mana recorded that night. Such things are not consistent with previous dungeon breaks recorded."

 

A soft pause, the newsroom bathed in dim, calculated lighting.

 

"This is still a developing story despite what official records might say. While details remain sparse, there are unconfirmed reports that certain individuals near the epicenter suffered sustaining lasting injuries, and others…" the anchor hesitates briefly, “…news on their conditions are still developing.”

 

Another map of Korea appears, red circles marking areas most affected by the mana wave.

 

"Many across the country claimed to have felt the pressure of that event, even miles away. And yet, despite the widespread impact, official coverage of the incident was noticeably brief and official comments from both the Government and Association remain sparse and vague."

 

The screen returns to the newsroom, the anchor’s voice lowering just slightly.

 

"With Hunter Sung Jin-Woo’s continued absence, concerns are rising, both locally and internationally. The Korean government has remained tight-lipped, but sources suggest ongoing discussions regarding the implications of an unaccounted-for S-Rank hunter."

 

He stares intensely into the camera.

 

"For now, the only certainty is uncertainty itself. What is happening within Korea’s dungeons? What are they not telling us? And…”

 

He paused.

 

“Just where is Hunter Sung Jin-Woo?"

 

 


◆━━◆ 𝕺𝖋 𝕭𝖑𝖔𝖔𝖉 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝕾𝖍𝖆𝖉𝖔𝖜𝖘 ◆━━◆


 

 

Men sat around a long mahogany table, bearing grave expressions, some tense with barely restrained frustration, others cold and calculating. The overhead lights cast a sterile glow, illuminating the exhaustion and unease lining the faces of Korea’s highest-ranking government officials and members.

 

At the head of the table sat Go Gunhee.

 

Despite the silver streaking through his hair, despite the deep lines of experience and exhaustion carved into his features, his presence commanded the room, dressed finely in his signature three-piece suit. His broad, muscular frame—marked by the scars of battles long past—remained as solid as ever, though his fingers pressed tightly together, his eyes sharp and unreadable as they swept across the table.

 

It was routine, at this point.

 

They had been talking in circles for an hour now.

 

Dancing around the inevitable.

 

“The hospital incident was difficult enough to bury,” one of the officials muttered, running a hand through his greying hair. “And it’s just one problem after the other. The reports of dungeons being cleared—blocked off, inaccessible—”

 

“We know who’s responsible!” Another cut in sharply, his tone laced with frustration. “And yet we’ve done nothing .” His eyes flickered to the end of the table where the Chairman sat.

 

A murmur of agreement rippled through the room.

 

One of the men, a younger official in a navy suit, leaned forward, fingers pressing against the table’s polished surface. “S-rank Hunter, Sung Jin-woo. He is the biggest problem we need to address, no?”

 

The air in the room tightened. No one spoke for a long moment.

 

Then, a voice, edged with irritation spits out. “I agree. It’s about time we addressed this issue seriously.”

 

“Hunter Sung has ignored every summon we’ve sent.” A balding man at the far end of the table tapped his pen against a thick folder in front of him. A government official. “And if that isn’t bad enough. Any personnel we send after him go missing and we have no leads on his or their whereabouts.”

 

“And it’s been a nightmare keeping that information from the media,” another chimed in.“The last thing we need is for the world to see Korea as a country that can’t control its own hunters. We can’t afford that, especially so soon after the Raid.”

 

Another sighed, rubbing his temple. “Well, we can’t control him. And the media are already piecing it together. He’s monopolising all the gates and there isn’t shit we can do.” he slumped in his chair and let out a suffering sigh, “We’ve received numerous complaints from guilds across the country—there are barely A-ranks, let alone D-rank gates left and our hunters are left scrambling for scraps. Every time a gate appears, he gets to it first.”

 

A younger official scoffed. “What, is the bastard in it for the money? For the shits and giggles? It’s an insult to us and this government! It’s like he’s actively dismantling and disregarding the system we built—”

 

“Because he is.”

 

The room stilled.

 

Gunhee’s voice was calm, but there was an unmistakable weight behind it. His fingers tapped lightly against the polished surface of the table, his sharp eyes sweeping across the men before him.

 

“Sung Jin-woo is done playing by the rules,” he said, his voice even. “And why should he? When those rules were never built to protect someone like him?”

 

The silence stretched. A few men exchanged uneasy glances, others shifted in anger, but no one dared to interrupt.

 

Gunhee leaned back in his chair, his fingers interlocked, his expression unreadable. “He’s seen through this system. He recognised it for what it was—a system where wealth dictates strength, and strength dictates power. Where guilds hoard gates for profit, where politics determine who lives and who dies. And now?” His voice hardened. “Now, he’s tearing it apart. He is showing us how fragile such a system is, even to that of our strongest hunters. Even to us.”

 

A scoff broke the silence.

 

“And you think that’s justified?” Minister Baek sneered, his voice carrying the weight of decades in politics. His deep lines and narrowed eyes reflected the sharp mind behind them. His neatly trimmed sideburns and his piercing copper eyes gave away his lineage. 

 

He was the father of Baek Yoonho, the guild master of the White Tiger Guild, and his frustration was palpable. “So what? Now he thinks he’s above us? Above the system that governs every hunter? He’s nothing more than a rampaging child who believes his S-rank status and his win over a bunch of ants puts him beyond the law!”

 

Minister Baek slammed his fist onto the table, seething in anger. 

 

“Even my son refuses to intervene! It’s outrageous. We cannot allow this to continue on any further. This child will not continue to make a joke out of this country!” He glared fiercely at the Chairman.

 

Gunhee’s gaze locked onto him.

 

His voice, when it came, was low and edged with steel.

 

“The same country he saved .”

 

Minister Baek gritted his teeth and looked away.

 

Gunhee’s fingers pressed against the table, knuckles taut. “You all seem so eager to forget what Sung Jin-woo has done for this country. And if you still believe you can handle him the same way you handle other hunters, then you have learned nothing.”

 

Minister Baek’s jaw tightened, but before he could respond, another voice cut in.

 

“Regardless,” the smooth, measured voice of Park Sung-Jae spoke from the far end of the table.

 

Unlike Minister Baek, Sung-Jae was a man who carried himself with quiet control—deliberate, composed, always thinking ten steps ahead. His silver-threaded hair was neatly combed, his dark eyes cool and assessing, his hands carefully folded atop the polished wood.

 

“Mr Chairman, please. We all understand that Hunter Sung is an asset to this country. And we know he has suffered,” Sung-Jae said slowly. “And I do not deny that his grievances are valid.” His gaze met Gunhee, unwavering. “But that does not change what happened on the night of the Jeju Raid. You cannot sit here and tell me that what he did—what he continues to do—are the acts of a stable man.”

 

Gunhee’s jaw tightened as he gritted his teeth. “That boy has lost everything .”

 

Sung-Jae merely inclined his head. “That does not excuse his actions.”

 

The words sank into the room like a lead weight.

 

Then, a quiet shift in the air.

 

The atmosphere in the room grew colder. Darker.

 

And what of your actions? ” Gunhee eyes glowed, a raging storm barely contained in his poisonous stare.

 

Sung-Jae didn’t flinch, simply closing his eyes.

 

Then Minister Baek spoke casually.

 

“The cover-up was necessary.”

 

Gunhee’s fingers twitched.

 

“The last thing this country needs is for the world to know that we allowed a highly visible, S-rank hunter’s family to be slaughtered in their own home by a foreign hunter. One who used to be our own, to boot. Can you imagine the consequences? The backlash?” Minister Baek exhaled, exasperated. “We buried it. It’s done.”

 

Buried it.

 

Gunhee’s voice was low, dangerous. “You’re telling me that their murders were—an inconvenience?”

 

Minister Baek scoffed. “What did you expect from us, Chairman? Tears?” His lips curled, his tone flat. “There is no room for sentiment in politics. The moment it happened, the choice was made. This country will not allow itself to be thrown into chaos over some—” he waved a hand lazily, Tragedy. If we buckled and bent over because of such a thing, we would’ve been on our knees decades ago.

 

Gunhee’s hands clenched into fists beneath the table.

 

Minister Baek’s expression darkened. “And this is why we must contain him. He is only going to continue to incite more chaos.”

 

Carefully, deliberately, Sung-Jae leaned forward, his fingers pressing together.

 

"Chairman, you speak of Hunter Sung’s heroics for this country. You argue we should consider the good, along with the bad. But tell me—" he paused, watching Gunhee intently.

 

"What happens if he decides to leave Korea?"

 

Gunhee stilled.

 

“If his family was the only thing tying him to this country, then what reason does he have to stay? After he’s done doing what we are allowing him to do.” Sung-Jae’s voice remains steady, but each word is delivered with bite. “What is stopping him from walking away—from taking his strength, his abilities, his power—and deciding that this nation is no longer worth his precious time?”

 

Gunhee didn’t respond.

 

Because he had no answer.

 

The official continued.

 

“What if Hunter Sung Jin-woo were to wage war on America? Shall we hand him our military and guilds too? Present our men on a platter to lay their lives down for his woes? Or perhaps we should grant him a seat at this table, so he can better spit and laugh in our faces.”

 

A silence heavier than before settled over the room.

 

Then Sung-Jae straightened, adjusting his tie.

 

“We needn't play this game, Chairman. You and I both know as he is now, he is more a danger than an asset. I propose we act now, no further delay. Not to persecute him, but to contain him,” he said evenly. “To, at the very least, detain him. If not to punish, then to help .”

 

Gunhee exhaled slowly, fingers pressing against his temple.

 

But Sung-Jae wasn’t finished.

 

“The ball is already rolling.” His voice remained measured. “Representatives from America will be arriving shortly to cement our agreement over the handling of Hwang Dong-soo. Minister Baek and I will be handling this matter.”

 

The temperature dropped .

 

Excuse me.”

 

Gunhee’s hands clenched into fists, his eyes shrinking into pinpricks.

 

His mana spiked, the air crackling with a sudden, dangerous pressure.

 

“I specifically said we will not be negotiating on that front! And you dare defy me ! You are selling out this country’s justice system, for what? Political favors?” His voice was dark, filled with something dangerously close to rage. “I will not allow for this.”

 

Sung-Jae sighed, closing his folder. “I’m not asking, Chairman. The government can, and will act independently of the Association on matters regarding national security. This government will no longer jeopardise itself for the sake of a hunter who clearly has no respect for it.”

 

Gunhee’s eyes glowed brightly.

 

Everyone tensed. Waiting.

 

Then—

 

Get out.

 

The words cut through the room, sharp and final.

 

Chairs scraped against the floor as men slowly stood, exchanging wary glances before beginning to file out.

 

But just before Sung-Jae reached the door, he paused.

 

Gunhee’s burning gaze followed him.

 

“You’re allowing emotion to cloud your judgment, old friend.” Sung-Jae murmured, still not turning around. “You, more than anyone , know this is never personal. You’d do well to remember that.”

 

Gunhee disappeared in a flash.

 

In an instant, he had Sung-Jae by the collar, pulling him close.

 

The air crackled.

 

Sung-Jae’s body tensed, but his dark eyes did not waver.

 

Gunhee’s voice was dangerously low.

 

“Do not forget who is in charge here, old friend . It is my authority alone that decides how this country handles its hunters.”

 

Sung-Jae’s breath stuttered, his fingers twitched.

 

“Are you handling them, Chairman?” he murmured.

 

A pause.

 

“Because it seems to me like you’ve let this dog go too far off his leash.”

 

A long, tense silence.

 

A beat.

 

Then, finally, Gunhee releases him.

 

Sung-Jae took a moment to compose himself, suppressing his emotions as he straightened his tie. Without another word, he turned and exited, the door clicking shut behind him without looking back.

 

Gunhee was left alone.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

A deep, heavy breath filled the empty room.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

CRACK.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

Gunhee’s fist drove into the wall. The plaster cracked under the force, a jagged web splitting across the surface. A piece of drywall crumbled to the floor. His knuckles throbbed, skin split from impact, but the pain was nothing.

 

It paled in comparison to the rage seething in his chest.

 

Vultures.

 

That’s what they were. A pack of insatiable, power-hungry bureaucrats circling above, waiting to tear into anything and everything the moment it became convenient. They spoke of control like it was some righteous pursuit, like it was their duty. 

 

They would happily let truth and justice rot beneath a pile of diplomatic lies.

 

And now—now they wanted to contain Hunter Sung? To detain him like he was some rogue variable, some unstable threat to be locked away before he became a problem?

 

They were extending a bigger courtesy to a foreign country than to their own hunters.

 

Gunhee clenched his jaw, his breath unsteady. His whole body trembled, his muscles wound too tight, his pulse hammering against his skin.

 

He was furious.

 

His body tensed and his fist twitched, ready to go again–

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Knock. Knock.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

A knock at the door.

 

Soft. Measured.

 

Gunhee exhaled sharply, dragging his injured fist down the wall before shaking out the pain. He didn’t turn around.

 

“Come in,” he muttered.

 

The door creaked open, footsteps padding gently across the floor.

 

Jin-chul stepped inside, hands clasped behind his back.

 

He took in the sight before him—the Chairman standing stiff and unmoving, his broad back turned towards him, shoulders still tense. His sharp eyes flickered to the fractured wall.

 

“…It must have been a particularly rough meeting.” he murmured, his voice as neutral as ever.

 

Gunhee let out a humourless chuckle, dragging a hand down his face before finally turning around. His expression, once hardened steel, softened just slightly.

 

“They’re vultures,” he spat. “Bloodsucking beasts, all of them.” He exhaled heavily, shaking his head. “I should have known better than to expect otherwise.”

 

Jin-chul hummed thoughtfully. Then, without a word, he removed his hands from behind his back, revealing a small porcelain teapot and a delicate ceramic cup.

 

Gunhee blinked.

 

“I…predicted you might need a pick-me-up,” Jin-chul said lightly, pouring a steaming cup of Gukhwa-cha—Gunhee’s favourite chrysanthemum tea. “It helps with stress.”

 

Gunhee stared at him.

 

Then, slowly, a small, weary smile tugged at his lips.

 

“...I would say you know me better than myself.” he muttered, reaching out to take the cup.

 

Jin-chul’s lips twitched upwards. “It comes with the job, sir.”

 

Gunhee exhaled a chuckle, bringing the cup to his lips, letting the floral bitterness settle on his tongue. He closed his eyes and let the warmth seep in his aching bones, the tension in his shoulders unravelling just slightly. 

 

With a quiet huff, he reached up and shrugged off his jacket in a practiced motion, the heavy fabric slipping down his arms. He slung it over the back of a chair and curled a finger through the loop of his tie, tugging it loose with a slow, measured pull. The knot gave way, and he exhaled deeply, as if he could finally breathe properly. 

 

The chair creaked slightly beneath him as he sat, but he paid it no mind, leaning back, letting his tired muscles relax for the first time that day. He took another sip.

 

A silence stretched between them, not heavy, but contemplative.

 

Then—Jin-chul hesitated. His eyes flickered downward, then back up, his fingers twitching briefly at his sides before stilling.

 

“…Sir.”

 

Gunhee glanced at him over the rim of his cup. “Hm?”

 

Jin-chul’s voice lowered, softer now. “…Did something happen in regards to Hunter Sung?”

 

Gunhee’s hand stilled.

 

For a moment, he said nothing.

 

Then, slowly, he set the cup down with a quiet clink. He leaned back in his chair, exhaustion weighing on his every movement.

 

“I’m disappointed,” he muttered. “They are so eager to vilify the boy that they refuse to see the bigger picture.”

 

His brows furrowed. His expression darkened.

 

“…Or maybe,” he murmured, more to himself than anyone else, “I’m the one being naïve.” His fingers tapped lightly against the wooden desk. “I want to believe so badly that he’s not a threat, but…” Gunhee closed his eyes briefly, “Maybe I’m thinking too much of what could have been, rather than what is right in front of me.”

 

Jin-chul was silent, taking in his words.

 

Then—

 

“…May I express my thoughts, sir?”

 

Gunhee looked up, nodding. “Go ahead.”

 

Jin-chul exhaled, eyes drifting downward in thought.

 

“I’ve been watching Hunter Sung for a long time now,” he reflected quietly. “And…one thing I’ve noticed is that he…is always saving someone.” His fingers curled slightly against his sides. “From the moment I met him after that Double Dungeon incident, to the Red Gate, to Jeju Island, to every fight he’s been in since…he has always been fighting for others, even when he fights for himself.”

 

He closed his eyes.

 

“…And it makes me wonder…”

 

Gunhee watched him, gaze steady, waiting.

 

Jin-chul opened his eyes, looking straight at him.

 

“…When a man gives everything to save others…”

 

His voice lowered to a whisper. Quiet, yet loud.

 

“…Who saves him, when he needs it the most?”

 

The words hung in the air.

 

A long silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken thoughts.

 

Outside the window, the city lights flickered. The world moved on, unaware of the storm that was brewing beneath its surface. It was always like this. A city that knew no better. And the men who carried its weight on their shoulders.

 

And for a moment—just a moment—Gunhee allowed himself to sit in that silence.

 

To breathe.

 

To think.

 


 

The scent of sizzling meat was thick in the air.


A soft hiss echoed as fat dripped onto the grill, a flickering ember crackling beneath an iron plate. The muted clatter of chopsticks against ceramic, the quiet hum of conversation–it was the same as always. The same warmth, the same low buzz of the television playing in the background.

 

But it felt different.

 

None of it felt the same.

 

Jin-ho slumped forward, face flushed and elbows resting against the wooden table, fingers loosely wrapped around a small ceramic cup of alcohol. The drink was half-empty, the amber liquid reflecting the dim glow of the restaurant lights. His posture was hunched, shoulders slightly rounded, his usual boyish energy worn thin, as if exhaustion had seeped into his very bones.

 

His eyes, usually bright with an easy-going energy, were clouded. Distant.

 

Across from him, an empty seat.

 

A chair that should have been occupied.

 

A meal that should have been shared.

 

With him .

 

Jin-ho swallowed.

 

A voice crackled over the restaurant’s small TV, a news anchor’s tone steady and professional.

 

"It has now been months since the successful Jeju Island Raid, a historic moment that cemented Korea’s rise in fame on the global stage. However, amidst this victory, controversy brews surrounding the nation’s 10th S-Rank Hunter–-"

 

Jin-ho’s fingers tightened around the cup.

 

“—Reports of gates being cleared all across the country—"

 

The news anchor continued, but Jin-ho had already tuned out.

 

It was him.

 

He knew it was.

 

Jin-woo was out there.

 

Raiding dungeons.

 

Clearing gates.

 

Alone.

 

His throat tightened. He clenched his jaw.

 

Months. It had been months since Jeju Island was reclaimed. Months since Jin-woo had vanished into thin air.

 

Jin-ho groaned, tilting his head back before slamming down the rest of his drink. The alcohol burned down his throat, but it did little to numb the gnawing frustration twisting in his gut.

 

With a sharp exhale, he reached for the bottle, swiftly refilling his cup with a heavy pour. His fingers were steady, but the warmth blooming in his chest told him he was already well on his way to being drunk.

 

His face flushed deeply, heat pooling beneath his skin.

 

And yet, even through the haze of alcohol, one thought refused to leave him.

.

 

.

 

.

 

‘Where are you…Hyung-nim?”

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

The chair across from him scraped against the wooden floor.

 

He blinked, glancing up.

 

A young girl slid into the seat across from him, moving with the kind of exhaustion that clung to her shoulders, weighing her down like an invisible burden. Her hoodie—soft pink, slightly oversized—was wrinkled at the cuffs, as if she had been clutching at the fabric without realizing it. 

 

Her black bob framed a face that should have been bright, expressive, full of life. But tonight, her green eyes were dim. She rested her chin on her palm, fingers curling against her cheek as she exhaled softly, her lips pressing together in a thin line.

 

“…You look like hell. Respectfully.” she muttered.

 

Jin-ho let out a huff, jerking a finger in her direction. “Oi! You don’t look so great yourself, Song-yi.”

 

“Gee, thanks.” She rolled her eyes, shifting as she settled in her seat. “But, uh. Actually, thank you, for you know…agreeing to see me.”

 

“Ah well, you know what they say. Misery loves company.” he drawled, sniffling.

 

Song-yi huffed, but her lips trembled as she rubbed at her face.

 

“Yeah well, I am miserable. I stopped by the apartment again.”

 

Jin-ho stiffened. His eyes flickered over her.

 

“…Yeah?”

 

Song-yi heaved a deep sigh, her head slumping forward. “And nothing! It’s been months and there is no sign of Jin-ah, Jin-woo oppa or even their mom! The neighbours all say they left shortly after the Jeju island raid was over with. It’s bullshit.”

 

Jin-ho exhaled sharply, gripping his cup tighter. He refrained from downing its contents. No good drinking in front of a minor.

 

Language . And, yeah, I know. I heard the same thing.”

 

She huffed. Jin-ho continued.

 

“I checked it out a couple times too. Their landlord, a sweet old guy. He told me the same thing. But…he’s definitely hiding something.”

 

Song-yi pursed her lips, her head nodding in agreement. “Yeah, I swear he always looks like he’s seen a ghost whenever I bring it up.”

 

He hummed in agreement.

 

“I checked with your school too,” Jin-ho muttered, running a hand through his hair. “Your teachers were…pretty useless. But one did say they saw some government guy in a suit come and apparently he handled the whole thing.”

 

Song-yi inhaled sharply, shaking her head. “What the hell. None of this is normal. A-and it’s just so frustrating .”

 

Jin-ho didn’t respond.

 

Because she was right.

 

“…Something happened to them, didn’t it?”

 

Her voice was quiet. Small.

 

Jin-ho looked up at her.

 

Tears pooled at her lashes, but she blinked them away, lips pressing into a thin line, but it wobbled. She was holding it together. Barely.

 

“They wouldn’t just leave,” she whispered. “Jin-ah… s-she would never leave without telling me. Never.

 

Jin-ho closed his eyes.

 

“…I don’t know.” he admitted, voice hoarse. “I don’t know what happened. I don’t know why the boss is not answering. He’s disappeared before, so maybe I should be used to this. But…” He gritted his teeth. “This time is different. He’s missing, missing . And his family going MIA? I-”

 

His fingers curled into his sleeves.

 

“I just—” His voice cracked. “I just really, really want to talk to him.”

 

Song-yi exhaled shakily. She blinked her tears away. “Yeah. Me too.”

 

She wiped at her face again. “I keep thinking—maybe if I could talk to him, I could ask about Jin-ah. But…”

 

A whisper.

 

“…But it’s like he doesn’t want to be found.”

 

Jin-ho stared down at the table.

 

It sucked. This feeling– this awful, clawing thing– coiled tight in his chest, restless, relentless. It dug in deep, sinking into the space between his ribs, pressing against his lungs, making it harder to breathe. He hated it. 

 

He was worried .

 

But even so, he clung to what he knew. Sung Jin-woo was strong. 

 

No.

 

He was the strongest person he knew. 

 

So even if it felt like he was stumbling in the dark, grasping at nothing, he couldn’t let himself drown in it. The thoughts. The stories. The rumours. He couldn’t let it get to him. Jin-woo had to be okay. 

 

He was going to be ok.

 

Because…they had plans.

 

They were going to start a guild together.

 

Jin-ho was going to follow him, stand beside him– build something real– from the ground up, with the man he saw as an older brother, more than his own blood. A bond they had forged, one he refused to let go of.

 

He had believed in that dream.

 

He still believed in it.

 

The glass in his hand trembled slightly before he set it down.

 

But as of right now, he was brotherless. And recently, fatherless too.

 

On the screen, the broadcast continued.

 

"There is growing concern over the matter surrounding Hunter Sung. After his display of power during the Jeju Island raid, and now his missing status, security concerns are starting to arise. Whether his alleged actions are truly for the safety of the nation, or if something more is at play—"

 

Jin-ho clenched his jaw.

 

Bullshit.

 

Jin-woo wasn’t hurting anyone.

 

He was still protecting people, wasn’t he?

 

“I can’t believe they’re questioning him,” she murmured, eyes dark with frustration as she glared at the screen. “Jin-woo oppa literally saved all of our asses. And now people are switching up on him? He would never hurt anyone in that way.”

 

Jin-ho didn’t answer right away.

 

His mind drifted briefly—back to that day.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

A dungeon.

 

 

Men screaming

 

 

Blood staining the cold stone floor.

 

 

He had been frozen in place, trembling.

 

 

Jin-woo acted .

 

 

The weight of the memory sat heavy in his chest.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Quietly—almost too quietly—he whispered, “Yeah. You’re right. He’s…he’s not like that.”

 

Jin-ho stared down at his glass, his fingers idly tracing along the rim. His mind was elsewhere—drifting between the past and present, between memories of what should have been and the harsh reality of what was.

 

Across from him, Song-yi frowned, arms folded, watching him carefully.

 

“You know…” She glanced down at his half-empty drink and at the almost empty bottle. “If Jin-woo oppa saw you like this, he’d probably kick your ass,” she added, her lips twitching up into a smirk.

 

Jin-ho snorted and then exhaled. “Yeah… he probably would.”

 

A small moment of silence stretched between them. The kind that didn’t need to be filled.

 

Ping.

 

Jin-ho’s phone vibrated against the table.

 

He glanced at the screen. Then rolled his eyes, hard.

 

“Damn, they’re persistent today.”

 

Song-yi arched her brow. “Uh…Who?”

 

Jin-ho flipped his phone around, showing a screen cluttered with notifications.

 

“Ever since people started talking about Hyung-nim I’ve been shutting them down like crazy!” He puffed out his chest in pride. “Heh, there’s been a whole army of total jobless losers spamming my socials.” He scrolled through the messages. “Most of them just cry about how their guilds are broke. Blaming my bro for shit– uh I mean stuff– he didn’t even do. And others—” He tapped one. “—have moved onto death threats.”

 

Song-yi scanned the message and frowned. “That’s not funny.”

 

“I mean, it’s kinda funny,” Jin-ho said, grinning, shrugging his shoulders. “Some guy literally just wrote ‘I’m gonna find you’ in all caps like twelve times. Not even a location. Just vibes.”

 

Song-yi sighed, rubbing her temples. “You’re so chronically online. Which one of us is older again?”

 

“Listen, someone’s gotta defend Jin-woo oppa’s name. If I don’t shut down these idiots, who will?” Jin-ho leaned back in his seat, dramatically flexing his fingers. “I’m basically the last line of defence between Sung Jin-woo and the keyboard warriors of Korea.” He posed dramatically for added effect.

 

Song-yi rolled her eyes but didn’t hide her small smile at his antics. “You’re insufferable.”

 

Ping.

 

Jin-ho’s grin faltered slightly as another notification popped up.

 

Song-yi noticed his shift in expression. “Jin-ho.” She leaned forward to try and get a glimpse of his screen.

 

He looked up, moving the phone away. He waved his hand. “Seriously, it’s nothing!”

 

Her green eyes were steady, serious, watching him. “You should be careful.”

 

Jin-ho chuckled. “And you shouldn’t worry. Most of these guys are all bark and no bite. Besides—what are they gonna do, really?” 

 

He paused briefly, brows furrowing. “Although sometimes…” His voice dropped slightly, an uncharacteristic hesitation creeping in. “When I’m alone…It’s almost like…” his eyes glazed over, distant, as if recalling something just out of reach.

 

“...Like someone’s watching me…” 

 

His words trailed into silence.

 

A beat.

 

He shakes his head roughly, grinning wide. “Kidding! Besides–” He slapped his right bicep, “--Like anyone wants a piece of this!” He flexes his arm. “Or this!” He flexes his other arm.

 

Song-yi didn’t look convinced in the slightest.

 

“Right…Just don’t be stupid, okay?”

 

Jin-ho grinned, dropping his arms. “No promises.”

 

Song-yi studied him for a moment, but whatever she saw in his expression made her hesitate. She exhaled, glancing at her own phone. “Well—It’s getting late. I should probably get going. I’ve got class tomorrow.”

 

Jin-ho blinked as she stood, stretching her arms above her head. “Oh uh, yeah… how is school going?” He tried. The question fell kind of flat, given the circumstances.

 

She froze for a second, then shrugged, forcing a small, dismissive smile. “It’s okay. Just…lonely.”

 

He winced.

 

She didn’t say anything else.

 

She didn’t have to.

 

Song-yi sighed, pulling her bag over her shoulder. “Anyways. Text me the second you hear anything, okay?”

 

“Yeah, yeah. I got it.” Jin-ho mumbled, waving a hand lazily. “Like I could keep anything from you? You'll hunt me down anyways. Now shoo! So I can drink in peace!”

 

“You’re damn right I would,” she shot back, then paused, brows pinching together. “And…maybe don’t drink too much. Yeah?” Her voice was softer, the usual teasing edge barely there.

 

He looked away, nodding slightly.

 

With that, she turned, heading for the door, waving over her shoulder.

 

“Later.”

 

Jin-ho let out a long breath, rubbing the back of his neck. The restaurant felt quieter now. 

 

Too quiet

 


 

The room was dimly lit by a single overhead swinging light that cast harsh shadows across the steel walls. A two-way mirror lined one side, reflecting the tense, oppressive air that hung heavy between the two men inside the sealed room.

 

It was cold. Not from the air conditioning whirring in the background, but from something far more suffocating. A tension so thick it clung to the walls, the floor, the very air between them.

 

At the centre of the room, Hwang Dong-soo sat in a chair, his large, muscular frame dressed in a dull orange. Heavy iron shackles bound his wrists and ankles, bolted to the floor to prevent any movement. Not that it mattered. The real cage in this room wasn’t made of steel—it was the presence of the man across from him.

 

Thomas Andre.

 

The sheer presence of the American Hunter loomed like a storm cloud, suffocating in its weight. The Hawaiian shirt stretched across his massive frame seemed almost comical in contrast to the steel-hard expression on his face. He leaned back in his chair, arms crossed over his chest, eyes burning a golden yellow as they bore into Hwang like a predator sizing up its prey.

 

Thomas had put off this conversation for months. Allowed the bureaucrats, the agents, the faceless men in suits to play their little games, interrogate Hwang Dong-soo, and try to squeeze something—anything—out of him. 

 

But now, it was his turn.

 

He was done letting the trash fester in his backyard.

 

For a long moment, neither man spoke. The fluorescent light buzzed overhead, a consistent hum in the deathly silent room.

 

Then, Thomas exhaled through his nose, slow and controlled.

 

"Months," he said, his baritone voice steady, deceptively calm. "It’s been months, and you’re still sitting here. What? No last ditch effort? Not going to try to squirm your way out of this one, Dong-soo?"

 

Hwang Dong-soo smirked, leaning back in his chair as much as his restraints allowed. "Would it matter, boss? You’ve already made up your mind about me, haven't you?"

 

Golden eyes flashed. A snarl curled at his lips. “You really are a heartless bastard. Do you have any idea how much trouble you’ve caused me?” His voice dipped into a low growl.

 

Thomas's fingers curled against his arms, nails pressing into his skin. "You betrayed me, my guild, my name." His golden eyes darkened, burning with something molten. "You breached our agreement and slaughtered civilians like they were nothing."

 

"They were nothing." Hwang said smoothly in return.

 

A crack echoed in the small room as Thomas's fist met the table. The force of it was enough to shake the steel structure, and the entire room, the chains on Hwang’s wrists rattling loudly.

 

Hwang didn’t flinch. His smugness didn’t waver, but there was something careful in his silence now. He was stupid, but not suicidal.

 

Thomas breathed in sharply, nostrils flaring. "You killed a child, Dong-soo. A child ."

 

"A child related to the bastard who killed my brother," Hwang corrected, tilting his head. "And his mother? That was a little bonus. Consider it my swan song to him and that bastard father of his." he chuckled softly.

 

The temperature in the room seemed to drop. The light flickered.

 

Thomas exhaled, forcing himself to lean back. He had been waiting for this moment. Waiting to look him in the eye and see if there was even an ounce of remorse. A flicker of regret.

 

There was nothing.

 

"When I made the mistake of letting you join my guild," Thomas said, his voice low, steady, dangerous, "you became one of my own. That is the truth, just as the sky is blue. And that’s the only reason you’re still breathing in this room, rather than buried six feet under where you can’t piss me off anymore."

 

Hwang’s smirk returned, sharp and smug. "You really mean that, Boss?" he asked, voice laced with mockery. "You're protecting me? Because from where I’m sitting, you’re the one keeping me locked up."

 

Thomas tilted his head, on the verge of punching his teeth out and holding back barely. "I protect what’s mine. You’re not dead. Consider this my last courtesy to the man I thought you were.”

 

For the first time, a flicker of something crossed Hwang’s face. Not fear. Not regret. But understanding. He knew there was no getting out of this.

 

"You will be prosecuted for your crimes," Thomas continued, his voice final, each word weighted like a heavy blow. "Korea has agreed to keep this quiet. So will we. You won’t be extradited on my watch. Not because you deserve it, but because I refuse to let your filth stain what I’ve built."

 

Hwang chuckled, shaking his head. "I suppose I should thank you. The States has really become my home. I wouldn’t want to be dragged back to Korea like some criminal."

 

Thomas leaned in slightly, golden eyes flashing. "Don’t flatter yourself." Thomas spat, his voice low and edged with barely restrained disgust. "This country may be your home, but you’ll rot in here for the rest of your miserable life."

 

Silence stretched between them, thick with unspoken weight.

 

Then Hwang chuckled, shaking his head in exasperation. “All this trouble…for an old little game of get even .” He rattled his chains thoughtfully.

 

Thomas’s gaze snapped to him, a warning, but Hwang pressed on.

 

He sighed, glancing lazily at the ceiling, a smirk tugging at his lips. "How about we talk about something more interesting."

 

He paused. He held back a laugh, his tongue running over his teeth.

 

"I do wonder…How is their precious Sung Jin-woo holding up?" Hwang hummed, tilting his head, his chains clinking softly with the movement.

 

Thomas didn’t grace him with an answer. His golden gaze remained locked onto him with an unwavering stare, unreadable but suffocating all the same.

 

Still, Hwang pushed.

 

 "Still breathing, is he?” he prodded, voice dipping into something sickly sweet. “Or did he finally put himself out of his misery?"

 

His words hung in the air, laced with venom.

 

Hwang’s grin finally broke free despite Thomas’ continued silence, his red eyes gleaming as he leaned forward, his voice dropping to a cruel whisper. “It must have been something . I gotta know! Did it break him? Coming home to the rotten corpses of his family? Oh, I bet he’s going to bitch and moan over the carcass of his little hunter friend too! Hahaha–”

 

The air shifted.

 

Thomas didn’t move. Didn’t breathe.

 

And yet, the temperature in the room plummeted.

 

Hwang's laugh cut off.

 

The weight of Thomas Andre’s presence felt like a crushing force, pressing down, squeezing the air from the room.

 

Hwang wasn’t stupid. He knew strength. He worshipped it.

 

And the pressure is suffocating him now? This wasn’t just strength.

 

This was power. Overwhelming. Unstoppable.

 

Thomas' eyes flashed.

 

But still, Hwang, ever the fool, dared to keep talking.

 

"I bet he’s seething .” he drawled, leaning back, chains rattling. “I bet he’s shaking with rage knowing he can’t touch me. Good. Now he knows how I felt” He cocked his head, “He ran from me like a little rat after killing my brother. Ah, maybe that’s it! He’s gone into hiding! It’s in his nature after all, haha–"

 

Thomas clenched his jaw. Because, as much as he hated to admit it, Hwang was right about one thing.

 

Sung Jin-woo had been too damn quiet. Too silent. For months, not a single report, not a single sighting. Not even Korea knew where he was. And that uncertainty…put everyone on edge.

 

There were signs. The dungeon raids. The barriers.

 

Whispers of smoke. Traces of shadows.

 

A man like that, moving in the dark.

 

It was enough to keep even the likes of him on alert.

 

Hwang let out a wistful sigh. "I would’ve paid great money to watch every second. To see his face when he found them. I bet he cried like a baby! I bet he fell apart . Oh, if only I could’ve been there to watch him b r e a k –"

 

Shut. Your. Fucking . Mouth.”

 

The words cut across the room like a blade. 

 

Hwang's smirk faltered. 

 

He shut up. Not a second of hesitation.

 

He knew that tone. That aura.

 

Thomas leaned forward, planting his elbows on the table, his golden eyes burning hotter than molten iron. The veins along his forearms pulsed with power, glowing faintly beneath his tanned skin.

 

“I should break every bone in your body for what you’ve done.” His voice was low, almost quiet– yet it carried the weight of something indescribable. “You're only breathing because I allow it . Now shut it before I make you regret having ever crossed me, Hwang Dong-soo .”

 

Hwang swallowed.

 

He didn’t say another word.

 

The chair screeched against the floor as Thomas stood.

 

Thomas loomed over him, the golden glow in his veins pulsing.

 

Hwang lowered his gaze, his mouth pulling into a thin line.

 

Thomas turned on his heel, walking towards the door. He had heard enough. This was a waste of his time.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

But then—

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Thomas stilled.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

…Wait

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

“…Just now…”

 

He slowly turned around, his pupils shrinking to the size of pinpricks.

 

“What did you mean…‘little hunter friend’?”

 

Hwang watched him for a moment, not saying a word, his expression blank. Then he relaxed, looking to the side with a whistle. “Oh, did I forget to mention it?”

 

His voice slowed to a drawl. "You really didn’t know about that?" he leaned back as far as his chains allowed. He closed his eyes with a huff. "Damn, I almost feel bad for ruining the surprise."

 

Hwang’s grin turned razor-sharp. Slow. Pleased.

 

He tilted his head, feigning thoughtfulness. "You know how it is, Boss. Old grudges, unfinished business. Jin-woo took my brother. I took his family. Now, I just had to wrap things up nicely. Tie up those last loose ends. Like a neat little bow to finish off a lovely gift. A sister here. A mother there.” His eyes flashed and dark with something truly malicious. 

 

“And a pesky D-rank hunter there.”

 

Thomas didn’t move. Didn’t react. But his golden eyes darkened, burning like the sun before an eclipse.

 

Hwang's pleasure was palpable, his voice practically purring. “See, when I left, I was in a bit of a hurry, so I wasn’t able to finish things off myself. Pity. But It was no problem to set some things up, you know?”

 

Thomas' eyes were casted in shadows the more he listened.

 

Hwang shifted, the clinking sound of metal almost echoing his amusement. “Figured it’d be fitting. A nice little extra bonus, you could say. After all, that little shit was also there that day and I heard he was always hanging around that Sung bastard like a lost puppy.”

 

His grin sharpened, eyes glinting like a blade catching light.

 

“And well, you know me . I can’t allow such a little pest to continue breathing.”

 

A slow exhale left Thomas.

 

Thomas appeared in front of him in a flash, gripping the edge of the table, which creaked and groaned under the pressure, his massive frame casting a shadow over Hwang. Golden lighting sparked around his mountainous form, eyes glowing with barely restrained rage.

 

What the hell did you do?!

 

Hwang only chuckled.

 

“I guess we’ll find out soon enough, Boss.”

 

A sharp crack echoed through the room.

 

Hwang’s head snapped to the side, eyes wide as blood dripped from his split lip.

 

Thomas withdrew his fist. His voice rolled through the air like thunder. “Listen to me and listen well. You’d better pray I don’t find out anything more, Dong-soo.”

 

The threat hung heavy in the air.

 

Hwang spat blood onto the floor, but his smirk never faded.

 

That fucking smirk.

 

With a brutal swing, his fist connected squarely with Hwang’s jaw. The crack of bone meeting bone echoed in the room. Hwang’s head whipped to the side, his smirk finally slipping as his body slumped over, knocked clean out, eyes rolling back into his skull.

 

Thomas flexed his fingers, shaking out the lingering tension in his knuckles, before turning sharply on his heel. The heavy metal door groaned as he pushed it open, stepping through without another word.

 

‘Dammit…’

 

He couldn’t shake it.

 

From the moment he had caught wind of Hwang’s plans.

 

The unease clawed at his chest, heavier than it had been before.

 

It clung to him.

 

An awful, cold feeling. 

 


 

Jin-ho barely registered where his feet were taking him.

 

The streets were empty, the silence thick and the night sky loomed above. The dull glow of streetlights casting flickering shadows against the pavement. Somewhere in the distance, a siren wailed—brief, fleeting—before fading into nothing.

 

His mind was elsewhere. His body moved on instinct.

 

When he finally looked up—

 

A cold breath left him, visible in the chill of the night.

 

‘...This neighbourhood. '

 

He was only a few blocks from Jin-woo’s old apartment.

 

Jin-ho let out a dry chuckle, running a hand down his face.

 

Again. Really?

 

‘Even when he’s nowhere to be found…I’m still looking for him.’

 

He let out another quiet, humourless chuckle, rubbing the bridge of his nose. 

 

It has become a habit. He somehow…always ended up here.

 

When he had found out about his father, it had almost broken him. He wasn’t dead, but gone in all the ways that mattered, lost to a sleep he would never wake from. And no matter how many times he tried to reason with it, to accept it, the truth clung to him like a weight he couldn’t shake—

 

‘He was exposed to too much mana–”

 

It was his fault.

 

That pain had nearly swallowed him whole. It clawed at the edges of his mind, whispering that he should have done something, should have been faster, stronger, better.

 

A better son. 

 

But as much as it threatened to consume him, as much as he wanted to crumble beneath the guilt, his body had moved on instinct, searching—desperate—for the one place that still felt safe. For the person who made him feel the safest.

 

But…he wasn’t there.

 

He hadn’t been, for a while now.

 

And maybe, maybe he should take the hint. Maybe he was really gone for good. Maybe he…didn’t need him anymore. 

 

Even so.

 

Something deep in his chest, something stubborn, something desperate– refused to believe that.

 

He liked to think he knew his older brother better than most. And he knew that Jin-woo wouldn’t abandon him like that. It wasn’t who he was. It had never been who he was.

 

He would come back. 

 

He always did.

 

And when he does…he wants to welcome him home.

 

A gust of wind cut through the empty street. The sound of something clattering against the pavement echoed in the streets.

 

Jin-ho flinched, his head snapping toward the alleyway. His eyes scanned the area, squinting against the thick darkness and flickering lights.

 

Nothing.

 

Just the wind.

 

He shook his head. He kept walking, beginning to drift away into his thoughts.

 

But then—

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

A prickle.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

He froze. Ice cold shivers travelled down his spine.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

That feeling. 

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Was…someone else out there. He turned to check behind him once again.

 

“H-Hello?”

 

Silence.

 

His stomach turned. He started walking again.

 

His feet moved faster.

 

It’s nothing. It’s nothing.

 

His breathing began to pick up.

 

He was almost there. Just around the corner, and he would be–

 

A blur of movement.

 

Jin-ho jolted as something shot out from the alley, black against the night.

 

Shit–”

 

A sharp yelp ripped from his throat as he stumbled back.

 

His heart hammered. What the heck was-

 

A soft sound echoed in his ears.

 

Jin-ho blinked.

 

He looked up and saw nothing.

 

He looked behind.

 

Nothing again.

 

“What the–”

 

Something nudged his foot.

 

He glanced down.

 

‘...Huh.’

 

It was…a cat?

 

A sleek, black cat sat at his feet, staring up at him. He felt his mouth open slightly in shock. Luminous, piercing violet eyes stared deeply into his own. Under the moonlight, its fur shimmered with an almost ethereal sheen, shifting between shadowy black and indigo.

 

Jin-ho let out a shaky laugh, pressing a hand to his chest. “ Geez! ” He exhaled. “You scared the heck out of me.”

 

The cat tilted its head, ears twitching slightly, but remained silent.

 

Jin-ho crouched down, taking a better look at it. “Where did you even come from? Sneaky little thing, aren’t you?”

 

The cat blinked at him.

 

Unmoving. Watching.

 

Jin-ho shook his head, running a hand through his hair. "Man, I must be really losing it, talking to a cat in the middle of the night." He sighed to himself, then gave the cat a lopsided smile. Then he paused, squirting his eyes. He watched the cat. It watched him back.

 

“Hey…You kinda remind me of someone.” He pursed his lips in thought.

 

The cat’s ears twitched.

 

Then—

 

It meowed.

 

Softly, at first.

 

Then louder.

 

Then even louder.

 

Jin-ho frowned. “Hey, hey!—what’s wrong?”

 

The cat meowed again, an urgent, almost desperate sound.

 

His stomach twisted.

 

The cat’s gaze bore into him.

 

Like a warning.

 

His body tensed up.

 

Behind him–!

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

A sharp, blinding pain exploded in the back of his skull. His vision cracked apart. The world spun.

 

He barely registered the feeling of his knees hitting the pavement.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

Voices.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

Pain.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

Shadows looming over him.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

And then—

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

He slipped into the darkness, laughter echoing around him.

Notes:

Thanks for reading and all your support! This took longer than I expected to edit...

Thoughts on this chapter? 👀

See you next time lovelies! - Lady Shadow 💜

Chapter 6: A Price Written In Red

Summary:

This is a long one, strap in!
TW: Violence, Gore, Death.

 

…And maybe grab some tissues? Sorry. 🤧

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Chapter 6: A Price Written In Red


 

The private jet cruised smoothly through the night, its engines humming with a low, steady rhythm. Inside, the cabin was a picture of quiet. The dim, orange lighting casted soft shadows across sleek black leather seats and polished mahogany tables. The air was crisp, and laced with a perfect blend of aged bourbon and fresh coffee.

 

Adam White reclined in his seat, swirling a glass of bourbon in one hand. His arm rested casually over his armrest, one leg crossed over the other in a show of pure comfort. His sharp blue eyes flickered with something restless, something electric . He had been on countless missions before, had met with more hunters than he could count—but this? This was different.

 

His eyes lifted to the woman sitting across from him.

 

Norma Selner sat with pristine posture, the very picture of quiet authority. Her dark skin contrasted with the crisp cream of her suit, her wide-brimmed hat tilted at a precise angle to cast an elegant shadow across her face. Her long, curled black hair cascaded down her back, untouched by the turbulence. Those turquoise eyes—eerily bright, striking even in the dim cabin lighting—remained calm, composed.

 

Lining the edges of the cabin, men in tailored suits stood at attention, their postures rigid, their gazes sharp behind the tinted lenses of their sunglasses. They spoke in murmurs through invisible earpieces, monitoring their surroundings with the kind of ease that came from years of experience.

 

One of them poured a fresh cup of herbal tea, setting it down in front of Selner with practiced precision before stepping back into the periphery—silent, present, but never intrusive.

 

Adam exhaled, setting his bourbon down with a soft clink.

 

"Well, Ms. Selner," he said, voice smooth, "I assume you're looking forward to this just as much as I am?"

 

Norma lifted the cup to her lips, pausing only to glance at him over the rim. "And what, exactly, are we looking forward to, Mr. White?"

 

Adam chuckled, his grin easy but sharp. "Come on. We both know we didn’t fly halfway across the world to discuss the terms of Hwang Dong-soo’s incarceration.” He tilted his head slightly. “That deal was settled before we even boarded this plane."

 

Norma hummed in mild agreement, setting her cup down with a deliberate grace.

 

“Our friends in Korea think we’re here to help smooth things over,” Adam continued, stretching back into his seat. “Make sure their little diplomatic dispute doesn’t escalate. Talk things through like civilised people.”

 

He smirked. “But we both know we’re here to take something much more valuable.”

 

Norma traced the rim of her teacup with a manicured finger. “Someone.”

 

Adam’s grin widened. “Exactly.”

 

He exhaled, shaking his head with quiet amusement. "And I don’t think they even realise just how much they’re about to lose."

 

A pause.

 

His smirk didn’t fade, but his tone shifted just slightly.

 

“…Of course, there is a complication.”

 

Norma arched her brow.

 

Adam sighed, shaking his head. “Hwang Dong-soo.”

 

Selner remained unbothered. “Unfortunate. But irrelevant.”

 

Adam scoffed. “ Irrelevant? It's nearly wrecked everything! What he did to Sung Jin-woo’s family—” He exhaled sharply, running a hand through his slicked-back orange hair. “It’s a damn mess. And you don’t think it complicates things?”

 

Selner regarded him coolly. “Precisely.”

 

“Then how do you suggest we—” 

 

“I have never met a man who turns down power, Mr. White.”

 

Adam stopped mid-sentence, blinking at her.

 

Selner adjusted her hat, ensuring the brim sat perfectly level. “And I doubt Mr. Sung will be the first. Regardless of external factors.”

 

Adam narrowed his eyes slightly.

 

Selner lifted her gaze, meeting him with quiet confidence. “America has always attracted the strongest.” Her fingers tapped lightly against the porcelain. “Why should this be any different?”

 

Adam exhaled, shaking his head with a small chuckle. “You really believe that, huh?”

 

“I know that.”

 

A beat.

 

Then, Adam smirked.

 

“Well,” he said, swirling his bourbon once more. “That makes two of us.”

 

He lifted the glass to his lips, taking a slow, measured sip before leaning forward once again.

 

“So let’s make sure this trip isn’t a waste.” His voice dropped slightly, a conspiratorial whisper. “This country is too small for someone like Sung Jin-woo. We’ll present him an offer he can’t refuse .”

 

Selner nodded, her expression poised and composed.

 

And yet—

 

As she gazed out the window, watching the darkened clouds swirl beyond the glass.

 

A strange sensation prickled at the back of her mind.

 

A whisper.

 

A flicker of something unseen.

 

Something… misaligned.

 

Her fingers curled slightly against her cup.

 

‘What…is this feeling?’

 

 

◆━━◆ 𝕺𝖋 𝕭𝖑𝖔𝖔𝖉 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝕾𝖍𝖆𝖉𝖔𝖜𝖘 ◆━━◆

 

 

The faint buzz of an incoming call pierced through the otherwise silent office.

 

Go Gunhee barely acknowledged the sound at first, his mind already weighed down by the endless paperwork sprawled across his desk. Greyish green eyes sunk into an aged face, reflecting the exhaustion that had settled deep in his bones.

 

A knock at the door.

 

Jin-chul entered swiftly, his expression unreadable behind his glasses, but his posture was rigid, his stance lined with quiet urgency.

 

The familiar scene hit Gunhee with a suspicious dose of Deja vu.

 

“Sir,” he said briskly, stepping forward. He nodded towards the receiver on his desk. “Thomas Andre is on the line.”

 

Go Gunhee straightened instantly and frowned. Thomas Andre, America’s National Level Hunter. That was certainly not a name he had expected to hear tonight.

 

He exhaled slowly, reaching across his desk for the phone, pressing a button to accept. He took a quick glance at Jin-chul, nodding his agreement to let him stay and listen in.

 

He switched to fluent English with ease.

 

"Mr Andre. This is Go Gunhee speaking."

 

There was no greeting.

 

Just a low, weighted exhale before a voice rumbled through the receiver—gruff and low.

 

"Listen up Gunhee, ‘cause I ain’t repeating myself. If you can reach Jin-woo Sung, tell him to keep his guard up." His voice was sharp as a blade, cutting straight to the point.

 

Gunhee’s fingers tightened around the receiver. "What does that mean?"

 

A pause. A beat of cold silence.

 

Then Thomas spoke again, his tone measured, careful. "Just pass the message along, will you."

 

Gunhee’s brows furrowed deeply. "With all due respect, Mr Andre. I don’t have time for riddles" His voice dropped in tone, edged with steel. "What are you talking about?"

 

Another silence. Then—

 

"I just said I wasn’t going to repeat myself. Ya going deaf or something, old man?"

 

Gunhee’s pulse ticked sharply in his temple.

 

His lips pressed into a thin line.

 

"Hwang Dong-soo is being kept in America," Gunhee stated.

 

"No shit."

 

"Then how could he—"

 

"He made arrangements before he left."

 

Gunhee inhaled sharply.

 

Jin-chul’s eyes narrowed behind his glasses, his fingers curled tightly into a fist.

 

Gunhee’s voice remained low, controlled. "...Do you know what these arrangements were?"

 

Thomas’ gruff voice huffed through the speaker. "Something about a hunter friend. Either way, I know enough to tell you that if Sung has anyone worth worrying about, they should be watching their backs."

 

Jin-chul stiffened. His throat suddenly felt tight.

 

Gunhee exhaled slowly. “That’s an incredibly vague warning.” His tone was firm, clipped, unrelenting. “You must have more than that.”

 

A slow exhale from the other line.

 

"Gunhee." Thomas’s voice turned flat, final. "I don’t owe you more than that. I’m telling you as a professional courtesy. You know where I stand on this. Take it or leave it."

 

Click.

 

The line went dead.

 

Gunhee stared at the phone as if it had offended his bloodline.

 

Jin-chul frowned.

 

His entire body had gone still—his mind churning through details like clockwork.

 

Something felt wrong.

 

A target. Someone Sung Jin-woo cared about.

 

His mind moved backward, tracing connections, assembling pieces.

 

Gunhee watched as Jin-chul’s lips parted slightly, his brows furrowing behind his glasses—

 

Then his eyes widened.

 

A single name left his lips, breathless, shaken.

 

"Yoo Jin-ho."

 

Gunhee blinked sharply. “Who?”

 

Jin-chul exhaled sharply, his pulse hammering. His mind was assembling the pieces at a breakneck pace, and everything pointed to one conclusion.

 

"Yoo Jin-ho. He’s the only person Hunter Sung has ever openly kept close.” He swallowed. “If Hwang Dong-soo set something in motion before his capture, and if those plans are meant to hurt Sung Jin-woo…" His voice faltered, the words bitter on his tongue. "Then Yoo Jin-ho is in danger."

 

Gunhee’s chest tightened as a scowl tugged at his lips. 

 

Hadn’t the boy suffered enough? 

 

Hwang Dong-soo… What kind of monster still sought to twist the knife even from the depths of his own downfall?

 

Gunhee’s teeth clenched, rage simmering beneath his exhaustion. This wasn’t revenge anymore—this was pure malice.

 

Then Jin-chul’s expression darkened further, something clicking into place in his mind.

 

"Hunter Yoo Jin-ho…" he muttered, almost to himself. "He was there."

 

Gunhee’s brows knitted. "What?"

 

"That day. When an E-rank and D-rank joined a strike squad to raid a dungeon headed by Hwang Dong-suk." Jin-chul’s voice was grim, heavy. "He was there. When Hunter Sung killed Hwang Dong-soo’s brother."

 

A beat.

 

A sharp, suffocating silence.

 

Then—

 

Gunhee stood abruptly, his fist slamming against the desk.

 

"Jin-chul." His voice was low, commanding, absolute. "Every available unit that is under my command alone. I want them searching for Yoo Jin-ho. Now."

 

Jin-chul snapped into motion, already reaching for his earpiece. "Understood."

 

Gunhee stayed rooted in place, his shadow looming large over his desk, his hands curled into fists.

 

A cold weight settled deep in his gut.

 

If they were too late—

 

No.

 

They wouldn’t be.

 

They couldn’t afford to be.

 


 

Pain.

 

It came first. 

 

Sharp and biting as it clawed at his senses and carved itself into every inch of his body, pulling him out of the thick fog of unconsciousness.

 

Then came the cold.

 

It burrowed deep, sank into his bones, creeping into every shredded nerve, every torn muscle. His body hurt . A dull, throbbing ache that pulsed with every ragged breath. His wrists stung where the zip ties had cut into his skin, arms locked behind his back. His head throbbed, the metallic taste of blood coating his tongue.

 

He was on the ground—concrete, rough and freezing against his cheek. His vision was blurred, the world tilting in and out of focus. He blinked sluggishly, his surroundings swimming in and out of clarity.

 

Where…?

 

His fingers twitched. 

 

His breathing was ragged, his lips cracked. A pulsing agony in his gut told him he’d taken at least one brutal hit to the stomach. He shifted slightly– 

 

White-hot agony tore through his ribs. Definitely broken.

 

Ah–” 

 

The sound slipped from his lips before he could stop it.

 

Then–

 

"Someone finally decided to wake up."

 

Jin-ho froze.

 

A voice. Amused. Cruel.

 

The fog in his mind lifted slightly, awareness crawling in like a slow, insidious poison. 

 

He forced his eyes open.

 

A warehouse. 

 

Abandoned. 

 

Rusted steel beams stretched into the darkness above, the dim glow of a singular flickering overhead light the only source of light. The scent of damp earth, blood, and cigarette smoke lingered in the air.

 

And then—the men.

 

Scattered around the warehouse like vultures. Lurking in the corners, lounging against the walls. They were hunters, he could tell. Ten, maybe thirteen. Some C ranks and some B-ranks maybe. He couldn't really tell.

 

They were stationed at the exits, blocking any possible escape points.

 

And closest to him— three who seemed to be in charge of it all.

 

He wouldn’t be surprised if they were A-ranks at most.

 

The first man was huge, built like a wall of solid muscle, broad shoulders stretching the seams of his leather jacket. A jagged scar ran down the length of his jaw, disappearing into his collar. 

 

‘Scarface’, Jin-ho’s mind instantly named him with some building bitterness.

 

The second—lean, wiry, with cold, snake-like eyes, twirling a knife between his fingers with practiced ease. His head was shaved into a poor-excuse of a buzz cut.

 

‘Baldy.’ The chosen name made the pain a little bit better.

 

The third—taller than the rest, older, with piercing golden eyes that gleamed with something calculating, something sharp.

 

Jin-ho felt an instinctive chill creep up his spine.

 

"Confused?" Scarface taunted, approaching leisurely, crouching in front of him.

 

Jin-ho blinked blearily, trying to gather his bearings, trying to think.

 

Nothing made sense.

 

The last thing he remembered–

 

He had been walking.

 

A cat.

 

Then—voices. Pain.

 

And now—here.

 

Baldy let out a low whistle, practically skipping over, tilting his head mockingly. "Damn, he really looks clueless, huh? Like a little puppy that got lost on the street.” He raised his leg with a giggle. “How cute! "

 

A boot slammed into his stomach. Hard.

 

Jin-ho gasped, choking, his body jerking forward violently as the force sent him crashing onto his side.

 

Scarface smirked, straightening up. "Heh. That’s funny,” he mused, “Considering we’ve seen him sniffing around that Sung bastard’s house for weeks now.” 

 

He spat at the floor next to Jin-ho. “Waiting for his owner to come home like a good little boy."

 

Jin-ho’s stomach twisted. They had been watching him…for that long?

 

“Well look at you now.”

 

Scarface nudged his body with his foot. Jin-ho barely reacted. He was too dazed, too battered to do anything but try to breathe.

 

Scarface hummed, holding a hand out, palm up, expectant.

 

Baldy whistled cheerily and tossed his blade towards him. With ease, Scarface caught it mid-air, twirling it between his fingers, the dim light reflecting off the scarlet-stained steel.

 

"Starting to look real rough, kid."

 

Jin-ho’s bleary eyes followed the motion of the knife, its deadly arc hypnotic.

 

His gaze snagged something on the hilt.

 

A symbol.

 

Carved deep into the worn steel, almost blending into the grime and dried blood.

 

His bloodied fingers twitched.

 

He knew that symbol.

 

But where-

 

Jin-ho tried to push himself up, his arms still bound behind him, his shoulders aching from the strain. He barely lifted his head before a hand fisted into his hair, yanking him upright with a painful tug.

 

His vision swam. The world spun.

 

"Hmm." Scarface hummed, his breath thick with the stench of cigarettes and blood. 

 

Slowly. Deliberately, he pressed the blade against Jin-ho’s cheek, the sharp steel biting into fragile skin.

 

A thin, crimson thread bloomed, sliding down his face in a slow, warm trickle.

 

Scarface watched it. Amused. 

 

"Hey, you’re daddy’s loaded, right? Yoojin Construction or something.” His grin widened, wolfish and hungry.

 

He pressed the knife a little harder, just enough to make Jin-ho flinch.

 

“Cough up some cash and maybe we’ll finish you off nice and quick. Ain’t I nice?"

 

Jin-ho gritted his teeth.

 

Scarface paused. Amusement dripped from his eyes, dark and predatory, as he leaned forward.

 

He came close. Too close.

 

So close Jin-ho could see the yellowing of his teeth, and the madness in his eyes.

 

His voice was a low, taunting whisper.

 

“Or maybe you should call that little S-rank friend of yours. Then we can have twice the fun.”

 

Jin-ho glared.

 

He inhaled sharply before spitting blood right onto the bastard’s face.

 

The room fell silent .

 

Scarface blinked.

 

Jin-ho barely had a second before—

 

 

CRACK.

 

 

A fist slammed into his face.

 

White-hot pain exploded behind his eyes, the impact rattling his skull.

 

Then—a second punch.

 

Then a third.

 

And then he was all over him.

 

Fists. Boots. Knuckles. Again 

 

And again.

 

And again and again and again.

 

Blow after relentless blow.

 

Some charged with mana.

 

Some laced with pure malice.

 

The sickening crunch of impact. The wet splatter of his blood hitting the concrete.

 

Jin-ho was dimly aware of his own body jerking violently with every strike, his head snapping back, the world tilting violently as his body convulsed.

 

Blood poured from his crooked nose, dripping down his chin, staining his already ruined shirt.

 

His vision blurred. His breaths were shallow, wet.

 

"Damn, are we sure we’re not gonna get caught." one of the hunters muttered from a few meters away, shifting nervously. “I mean the Guildmaster or anyone else finds out about this–"

 

“He won’t!” Another hunter groaned, exasperated. “We’ve been planning this for weeks! Besides, we need the money! There aren’t any gates left to raid because of that bastard—” 

 

A collective grumble of agreement rippled through the group.

 

"Tch. That Sung asshole took everything for himself. Guild’s been starving for months because of him."

 

"And now we’re the ones crawling in the dirt to stay afloat." A third spat, arms crossed. "Only the high-ranking hunters get anything while we’re stuck on fucking unpaid leave.”

 

Another hunter leaning against a rusty pipe snarled.

 

"Oi shut up would ya?! I’m trying enjoy the show!"

 

Scarface’s grin widened, chest heaving as he leant back, shaking the tension out of his blood-slicked fists. 

 

"Hear that, kid? That friend of yours has us hunters real riled up.” He flexed his fingers, rolling his shoulders, relishing the pain he was about to inflict. “Let’s give ‘em a show to lighten the mood, hm?" 

 

With that, he reared his arm back, knuckles poised to strike again.

 

"W-" Jin-ho's voice cracked, barely more than a whisper. 

 

Scarface paused. 

 

The air stilled.

 

Jin-ho tried again. His throat was raw, torn. It hurt. Everything hurts. He could barely muster the strength to speak. His lips trembled from effort.

 

 "W- Why– "

 

Silence.

 

The room erupted in laughter. A chorus of cruel amusement, ringing through the warehouse like the jeering of a stadium crowd.

 

The hunter straddling him sneered. Then without warning–his elbow crashed down. Hard. Straight into Jin-ho’s throat.

 

A strangled, wet gasp tore from Jin-ho’s lips. His airways clenched shut, instinctive panic kicking in as he clawed for breath, each expansion of his lungs laced with true agony as he tried to suck in a breath that refused to come.

 

" W-Why? " Scarface mimicked mockingly, voice dripping with mock sympathy. His tongue swept out, licking away the blood on his cheek. His smirk curled at the edges, dark with satisfaction. 

 

"Pathetic.” His voice dropped to a taunting whisper. “You really don’t get it, do you?"

 

Jin-ho's fingers curled into fists, trembling as he fought to shove down the tears threatening to spill, choking on a mouthful of blood.

 

"We’re here because of you ." he jeered, pushing himself up with casual ease. He cracked his neck before fixing Jin-ho with a look, cold and amused. "Instead of wasting our time with stupid questions, ask yourself this…What did you do to piss a guy like that off, hmm?"

 

Jin-ho’s breath stilled.

 

‘Piss…someone off?’

 

His pulse pounded.

 

Baldy’s grin stretched wide, his teeth gleaming. He leaned forward, watching Jin-ho’s pain with sick amusement, his eyes alight with cruelty.

 

“Oh, man, this is priceless.” He let out a breathy chuckle, shaking his head as if he pitied Jin-ho’s ignorance. “He really doesn’t know."

 

He exchanged a glance with Scarface, who smirked back, the silent confirmation passing between them like an inside joke at Jin-ho’s expense.

 

"Should we tell him?" Baldy mused, his voice thick with mockery, like a cat toying with a dying mouse.

 

“Hwang Dong-soo.”

 

Jin-ho’s pain-drenched mind stuttered.

 

His one good eye flickered towards and barely made out the figure approaching him—the golden-eyed hunter.

 

He had been watching. Waiting. Silent amid the carnage, like a predator in no rush to pounce. His voice was smooth, deliberate.

 

"You pissed off Hwang Dong-soo,"

 

He said it simply, like a fact written in stone, a death sentence already sealed.

 

Jin-ho stared.

 

His pulse lurched, nausea rolling violently in his gut. The name alone sent a cold, drowning weight crashing over him, suffocating, crushing.

 

That name.

 

The golden-eyed hunter watched him, unreadable, his posture relaxed—too relaxed for someone delivering a message of execution.

 

He tucked his hands into his pockets, voice smooth, almost conversational.

 

"He paid us a pretty hefty sum to get rid of you. Enough to make sneaking around for weeks worth it." he mused, like he was discussing the weather. "It's a dangerous game we're playing here. Considering the guild we work for..." Then, a smirk. A flicker of something cruel in his sharp, golden gaze.

 

"Well, he did also promised an extra bonus if we make it…slow."

 

Jin-ho’s heart lurched.

 

A violent twist of nausea curled through his stomach, bile rising in his throat.

 

Scarface barked out a laugh. "Still lost? Come on, think, dumbass. Or did I hit you so hard that ya got a concussion?"

 

Jin-ho’s mind raced.

 

Hwang Dong-soo.

 

Hwang Dong-soo

 

That name echoed, rattling inside his skull like a death knell.

 

"You’re one unlucky bastard." Baldy purred, voice dripping with amusement. He stalked closer, revelling in the signs of realisation beginning to dawn on his victims face. 

 

“I bet you had no idea. You probably just sat there and watched like a good little boy while your friend went on his little murder spree in that dungeon."

 

Jin-ho’s blood ran ice-cold.

 

That…dungeon?



The one where he and Jin-woo were supposed to die.



Betrayal.

 

 

Blood.



Death.



Hwang Dong-soo.



Hwang Dong-suk .



Jin-ho twisted violently. Yeah, he was going to be sick.

 

Baldy cackled, shaking his head. "Man, I’d never wanna fuck with a guy like that. Let alone kill his brother."

 

A heavy hand clamped down onto Jin-ho’s shoulder, shoving him hard against the concrete.

 

Golden eyes glinted, a wolfish smirk creeping onto the older hunter’s lips. He crouched beside Jin-ho, his voice smooth, measured—cruel.

 

"And you know what else?" He purred. "Hwang Dong-soo is truly ruthless, you know. He already took out that S-rank bastard’s family.” His smirk widened. “Seems like you’re the grand finale, kid. Congrats."

 

Jin-ho’s lungs locked.

 

His body froze, uncomprehending.

 

‘...What?’

 

A ringing sound filled his ears.

 

“Not that you’ll get any spotlight.” The older hunter added, shrugging. “They’ll probably bury this too. Pity.”

 

Scarface snorted. "Yeah. I doubt we’ll have to work too hard to keep this one quiet. Those government bastards might even help with the clean up. Perks of being the hunters doing the dirty work for an S-rank, I suppose."

 

Baldy cackled. "Man, I'm glad we accepted his proposal! Easy money and entertainment!"

 

Jin-ho’s breath hitched.

 

The world tilted.

 

The air felt thin.

 

Jin-woo’s family…

 

Gone?

 

Dead?

 

No.

 

No, no, no.

 

That can’t be–

 

Is that…why?

 

Why Jin-woo had been gone for so long.

 

Why no one had seen him.

 

Why–

 

Oh, God.

 

Jin-ho’s chest caved in, his breaths turning ragged, too shallow, too fast.

 

He felt like he was drowning.

 

Jin-woo had lost everything.

 

And Jin-ho hadn’t even known.

 

He wasn’t there for him.

 

The grief hit like a hammer to the ribs. Like a raw, suffocating weight pressing down on his chest, crushing, breaking—

 

Tears blurred his vision.

 

Everything faded away.

 

The pain.

 

The cold.

 

All he could think about was him.

 

He thought of Jin-woo.

 

His brother.

 

Alone.

 

All this time.

 

His vision blurred. His body trembled. The overwhelming flood of sorrow threatened to consume him whole.

 

Tears welled up, unbidden.

 

A quiet, broken sound left him.

 

Baldy perked up, eyes glistening with sick amusement.

 

"Aww, would you look at that?" Baldy cooed mockingly. "He’s crying. "

 

Jin-ho’s fists clenched.

 

Scarface scoffed. "The fuck he crying for?! Little brat! I’ll give ya something to cry about."

 

He reared his leg back with a sick grin.

 

A viscous, bone-snapping kick slammed into his already brutalised side.

 

Jin-ho choked then gurgled on a mix of bile and blood.

 

Pain detonated through his ribs. Something snapped.

 

A broken rib pierced his lungs.

 

He gasped—his body jerking violently as the searing agony crashed through him like wildfire.

 

Scarface grinned.

 

"Aww don't make that face or I'll start crying too!"

 

Jin-ho’s vision swam.

 

He couldn’t move.

 

Couldn’t speak.

 

Couldn’t breathe.

 

His blood dripped onto the floor.

 

Scarface lifted his foot again, savouring the moment. 

 

How about we go again–”

 

"That’s enough," the golden-eyed hunter interrupted, tone unreadable.

 

A beat.

 

Scarface hesitated, his foot still raised. His lips curled in irritation, but he didn’t argue.

 

"Let’s end this. We still need to clean up."

 

Scarface huffed, rolling his shoulders before lowering his foot, disappointed but not deterred. His fingers tightened around the hilt of his knife.

 

A flash of steel.

 

Jin-ho barely had time to react before—

 

“aaaAAAAARRRGGGGGH—!

 

The blade sank in, deep.

 

A searing, white-hot agony tore through his side, ripping him open.

 

Jin-ho’s scream burst from his throat, raw and shattered, his body jerking violently against his restraints.

 

It burned.

 

Oh, God, it burned.

 

The pain was unlike anything else—blinding, merciless, all-consuming. It was as if the knife had carved straight into his soul, severing something vital.

 

Scarface twisted it.

 

A wet, sickening squelch.

 

Jin-ho convulsed, choked gasps tearing from his lips as the steel wrenched deeper, the serrated edge grinding against bone.

 

The warmth of his own blood seeped across his skin, pooling beneath him, thick and spreading.

 

Scarface grinned, wrenching the knife free in a brutal, meaty rip, a fresh gush of crimson spilling onto the concrete. He twirled the blood-coated blade, admiring the way the red glistened under the dim light.

 

"Tch. It’s kinda sad, I was having some fun, you know?" He sighed, almost mockingly disappointed. Then he shrugged. "Ah, whatever."

 

Jin-ho’s vision swam. The world tilted. His breath came in sharp, wet rasps.

 

Scarface raised the knife again, his expression twisting into pure mania, eyes alight with a sadistic glee.

 

"I’ll send your regards to that shitty S-rank bastard!"

 

He swung down.



.



.



.

 

‘This was it.’

 

.



.



.

 

‘Damn…I was hoping I could…hold on a little longer—’

 

.



.



.

 

‘But I’m just…so tired.’

 

.



.



.

 

He braced for the final blow.

 

.



.



.



“I’m sorry…Hyung-nim”

 

.



 

.



 

.



 

.



 

.

 

But…the blow never came.

 

.



.



.



.



.




.



.



.

 

‘...Huh?’

 

Jin-ho’s one working eye flickered open, hazy, sluggish. His world was still spinning, but something was wrong.

 

Scarface was still above him but…

 

He wasn’t moving.

 

His arm was frozen mid-swing, the knife hovering just above Jin-ho’s chest. His body had gone rigid, stiff, unnatural.

 

His mouth hung open. His expression was twisted, not in cruelty, but in something else.

 

Confusion.

 

Fear.

 

Jin-ho tried to focus, tried to understand—

 

Then, in the heavy silence, came a sound.

 

A low, guttural clicking.

 

Jin-ho’s breath stilled.

 

His heart stuttered.

 

Scarface’s head twitched slightly, like some primal part of his brain recognised the presence of something else behind him.

 

Something unnatural.

 

Something powerful.

 

The other hunters had noticed, too.

 

Baldy took a step forward, brows furrowed. "Hey, what are you—"

 

The body above him lurched violently.

 

Like a puppet with its strings yanked.

 

A wet, sickening squelch.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Jin-ho’s eye widened.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

The hunter’s chest burst open.

 

Not just a stab—a puncture. A hole.

 

A massive, jagged claw had erupted straight through Scarface’s ribcage, punching through flesh, splintering bone like rotten wood.

 

Blood.

 

So much blood.

 

It poured down his stomach in thick, pulsing waves, soaking his jacket, his shirt, dripping onto Jin-ho’s broken body below.

 

Scarface twitched. His breaths came in wet, choking gasps, his fingers spasming as he tried—failed—to move.

 

A horrible gurgling sound escaped his lips, his body fighting for life it no longer had.

 

Then, a sharp, tearing crunch.

 

The claw twisted inside him.

 

Ripping.

 

Tearing.

 

The force sent a fresh arc of blood splattering across the warehouse floor, painting the concrete in deep crimson.

 

Scarface’s knees buckled. His body sagged, swaying drunkenly, his mind too slow to register what had just happened.

 

Then the claw was ripped brutally from his body.

 

Scarface staggered, his mouth moving but producing nothing but gurgles and wet gasps.

 

His body was failing. His heart struggled to pump blood that was no longer there. His mind realised—too late—that he was already dead.

 

Then those shadowy claws moved again.

 

Too fast. Too precise.

 

Jin-ho barely had time to register the blur of motion before—

 

A wet, sickening rip.

 

And–

 

‘Oh.’

 

Scarface’s head was gone.

 

Ripped clean from his shoulders.

 

It didn’t roll.

 

It dangled.

 

Still gripped in the monstrous, chitinous claws of the mountainous thing standing behind him.

 

Scarface’s body remained upright for a split second longer—like it hadn’t quite caught up with the fact that it was no longer attached to a head.

 

Then—

 

It crumpled.

 

A heap of useless flesh and severed arteries, collapsing like a ruined marionette.

 

And the blood-slick knife, clattering uselessly onto the floor.

 

His head—his lifeless, blood-slick face—was tilted slightly, jaw slack, eyes still locked in frozen terror.

 

The creature examined it, tilting its insectoid face.

 

...Shitty bastard?” It mused to the disembodied head.

 

Tilting it left. Then right.

 

Then—

 

He tossed it aside.

 

Like garbage.

 

It hit the ground with a dull, wet thud, rolling to a stop near Baldy’s feet.

 

The silence that followed was deafening.

 

Jin-ho couldn’t move.

 

The other hunters didn’t dare to move.

 

Their eyes locked onto the thing that had just ripped a human apart like a piece of tender meat.

 

It turned and took a slow, deliberate step forward, claws flexing, still dripping crimson.

 

"If there is one thing…I cannot stand…"

 

His mandibles twitched in irritation, violet eyes gleaming with something primal .

 

"Is someone insulting… My King."

 

Dark shadows curled from its chitinous body, black and searing purple.

 

" Unforgivable. "

 

Baldy stumbled back first, hands trembling. "What the f-fuck ?!"

 

One of the men at the exit tried to run with a fearful screech, eyes bulging in pure undiluted terror.

 

Tried .

 

It didn’t even glance his way.

 

It disappeared.

 

The hunter had just enough time to make a strangled noise—

 

A blur of motion.

 

Another wet, meaty rip.

 

His body hit the floor in two separate pieces.

 

The hunters froze.

 

Trapped.

 

The predators had just become the prey.

 

Its mandibles twitched again.

 

"Now..." he purred, claws tapping against the ground.

 

"Which one of you... dies next?"

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

The silence snapped.

 

Then—pandemonium.

 

The men screamed.

 

Panic erupted like a shockwave, bodies scrambling, colliding, fighting to flee in blind terror. The ones closest to the exits bolted, feet pounding against the concrete as their desperate shouts echoed in the vast, hollow warehouse.

 

"RUN! RUN! "

 

“FUCK THIS!”

 

"GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE—"

 

They never stood a chance.

 

Another blur.

 

Dark as the void, faster than a thought.

 

Mana infused steel flashed .

 

A sprinting hunter never made it to the door. His body jolted mid-step, a sharp exhale of breath—then, suddenly, his torso split clean in two. The top half of him slid away, a spray of red painting the wall behind him before the rest of him hit the ground with a sickening, wet thud.

 

The second barely had time to react. His legs buckled, a choked gasp tearing from his throat as his arms fell away from his body—then his legs—severed. He collapsed, gurgling, writhing, blood pooling beneath him.

 

Then another dropped.

 

And another.

 

Bodies fell like wheat under a scythe, torn apart in a dance of precise, effortless slaughter.

 

Limbs rained down, painting the floor in piles of flesh and ruined bone.

 

By the time the last dying body crumpled, only pieces remained.

 

A heap of mutilated corpses, carved too cleanly, too efficiently for it to be anything but deliberate.

 

The hunters had been reduced to parts.

 

Not a single one had escaped.

 

Baldy stared, white as a sheet.

 

His legs trembled, his breath hitched, choked, frozen somewhere between disbelief and pure, unfiltered horror.

 

The golden-eyed hunter stood beside him, fists clenched so tightly his knuckles were white, his body rigid with tension.

 

But neither of them moved.

 

Neither of them dared.

 

The blur solidified.

 

A knight made of shadows stepped out from the carnage.

 

The click of his heels echoed hauntingly. His blade hung heavy in the air, still slick with a vibrant red that complimented the searing violet of his sword and the crimson of his fluttering crest. 

 

Blood dripped from the razor’s edge in slow, deliberate droplets, each one hitting the ground with a sound that seemed deafening in the silence. It was a monument of death, forged for nothing less than absolute destruction.

 

His armour was an elegant fusion of midnight and bleeding violet, an ever-shifting tapestry of shadows and power woven into form. The deep, pulsing glow of violet coursed through him like living veins of energy. Darkness clung to him, as though even light itself dared not touch him. A tattered cloak billowed behind him, moving as though caught in an unseen storm.

 

He did not breathe.

 

Did not speak.

 

Did not blink.

 

He only stared.

 

A piercing, luminous gaze.

 

Baldy tried to step back.

 

A mistake.

 

The knight vanished.

 

And in less than a blink–

 

His arm was gone.

 

A clean cut. A blur of movement too fast for his eyes to follow. One second it was there—the next…

 

It simply wasn’t.

 

"aa-aaaAAAAARGHH-"

 

Baldy screamed, staggering, clutching the gushing stump at his shoulder.

 

He barely had time to register it before—

 

The other arm followed.

 

Severed.

 

He collapsed to his knees, his vision swaying, his lungs heaving in short, ragged bursts.

 

The knight materialised behind him in a silent gush of wind. 

 

Slow. Controlled. A movement too calculated, too practiced.

 

The tip of his sword hovered just above Baldy’s throat.

 

A moment stretched.

 

Then—Baldy broke.

 

"P-please—" he whimpered, voice wet, shaking. " Forgive me! I-I don’t wanna die—!"

 

The knight didn’t acknowledge him.

 

Only raised his sword higher.

 

Baldy gasped, weeping, sobbing, his body convulsing in agony.

 

The sword came down.

 

One clean stroke.

 

His head hit the ground before the rest of him.

 

A spray of blood misted the air.

 

The knight watched the body fall, motionless.

 

Then, at last—

 

He spoke.

 

A voice low, cold, as sharp as the blade in his grasp.

 

"Pitiful."

 

The stench of blood and death hung heavy in the warehouse.

 

The pile of mutilated corpses lay motionless—lifeless chunks of flesh pooling in their own gore.

 

And yet, in the suffocating silence, there was still one left.

 

The golden-eyed hunter.

 

He had been frozen in place, watching the massacre unfold with a stillness that wasn’t calm but calculation. His fingers flexed. His breath is steady, measured.

 

Then—he moved.

 

In a blur, he lunged.

 

Not toward the two monsters or an exit—but toward the limp boy on the ground.

 

His hands clamped around Jin-ho’s throat, hauling his broken, bloodied body upright like a human shield.

 

Jin-ho gasped sharply, pain lancing through his shredded nerves. His ribs screamed. His body screamed. His vision blurred at the edges.

 

"STAY AWAY OR I’LL KILL HIM RIGHT HERE!!" the golden-eyed hunter roared. His voice was shaking.

 

The knight stilled.

 

The other creature stopped too, glowering.

 

Neither moved.

 

The hunter’s lips curled into a wild grin. He let out a shaky breath, his chest rising and falling with rapid, unhinged laughter.

 

"Oh, that worked?!" he cackled. "Ah that makes sense. You’re his , aren’t you?" His golden eyes gleamed, flicking between them, mind racing. "You’re his summoned beasts."

 

His grip around Jin-ho’s throat tightened.

 

Jin-ho’s vision flickered. A deep, sickening darkness gnawed at his awareness, creeping closer, closer.

 

"Yeah, I recognise this trick from the Jeju Island feed!" His voice wavered. But his grin stretched wider. "You’re just puppets!”

 

He takes a half-step back.

 

A flicker of panic in his golden eyes.

 

Then, louder— “Well, where is he then?!”

 

The air thickened.

 

“Or is he too much of a coward to show his face—!"

 

The knight’s grip on his sword twitched. 

 

The ant-like creature tensed, a low, rumbling snarl rattling from its throat.

 

Jin-ho heard everything, but the words barely registered.

 

His head lolled, his body limp.

 

Something cold crawled into his chest.

 

His pulse stuttered.

 

‘I think…I'm dying.’

 

The silent stand off seemed to stretch on for an eternity.

 

Then–

 

The pressure around his throat loosened.

 

Not because the golden-eyed hunter let go.

 

But because the two magic beasts—the knight and the ant—moved.

 

Not towards him.

 

But down .

 

Both dropped to one knee.

 

Their heads bowed low.

 

The golden-eyed hunter’s laughter started up again in shocked relief.

 

For a moment a single, fleeting moment the golden-eyed hunter thought he had won.

 

They were surrendering.

 

His lips curled into a twisted grin. His hold on Jin-ho’s broken, limp body tightened.

 

"That’s right," he sneered, breathless, triumphant. "You know what happens if you touch me now, don’t you?"

 

A wild, manic laugh ripped from his throat, hysteria and arrogance melding into one.

 

"You’re afraid!" he barked. "You know killing me means killing this little shit—so you kneel. You kneel before me! This is my win –"

 

“Is that so?”

 

The golden-eyed hunter’s grin faltered.

 

The very space around him thickened, darkened.

 

The air turned dense, suffocating, like a black tide rising, swallowing, crushing.

 

His lungs hitched.

 

His eyes widened.

 

It was like something had just descended upon them, something vast, something furious .

 

And for a moment.

 

He could have sworn he saw...

 

The ant-like creature smile.

 

Then he felt it.

 

A presence.

 

Power, vast and endless, poured into the room, pressing down on him from all directions. It was everywhere.

 

Inside him.

 

Around him.

 

It crushed.

 

It commanded.

 

The golden-eyed hunter gasped, choking. His fingers twitched, shaking, trembling.

 

His arrogance crumbled into raw terror.

 

He tried to turn his head, tried to move, tried to see where it was coming from—

 

Then—

 

"How stupid do you have to be…"

 

The words echoed.

 

Everywhere.

 

They rang inside his skull, inside his bones, vibrating in his very blood.

 

The golden-eyed hunter’s body locked up.

 

His hold on Jin-ho wavered.

 

A shaking breath left his lips. His eyes darted wildly across the warehouse manically.

 

"W-where— where —"

 

Then—pain.

 

It started at his fingers.

 

A sharp, grinding pressure.

 

Then—his wrist.

 

Then—his forearm.

 

It was as if invisible chains had coiled around his bones, twisting, pressing, snapping.



Crack.



His elbow bent the wrong way.

 

The golden-eyed hunter screeched.

 

Then his shoulder shattered.

 

One by one, every bone in his body began to break.

 

Slowly.

 

Deliberately.

 

His legs gave out, his body twisting unnaturally, warping under an unseen force.

 

"For you to hurt what is mine. "

 

The golden-eyed hunter convulsed, shrieking.

 

His ribs collapsed inward, his body caving, crumpling, crushed under the sheer weight of power.

 

Then—shadows.

 

They crawled from beneath his feet.

 

Dark, writhing hands slithered up his legs, his waist, his chest.

 

The golden-eyed hunter's eyes bulged, horror twisting his face.

 

"N-no—NO! WAIT!" he shrieked, thrashing, writhing, struggling against the tendrils that wrapped around him, yanking him down.

 

They gripped tighter.

 

The darkness clawed into his skin, curling into his bones.

 

He was sinking.

 

Being dragged.

 

Jin-ho, even in his fading state, saw the horrific sight.

 

The golden-eyed hunter struggled, wailed, sobbed.

 

The shadows climbed higher.

 

Dragging him down into an inescapable void.

 

His screams turned to gurgles.

 

His face twisted in pure, unfiltered terror.

 

" N-NO! PLEASE– I-I'M SORR-"

 

Then—

 

Silence.

 

He was gone.

 

 

◆━━◆ 𝕺𝖋 𝕭𝖑𝖔𝖔𝖉 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝕾𝖍𝖆𝖉𝖔𝖜𝖘 ◆━━◆

 

 

Jin-ho's body swayed.

 

The world was spinning.

 

His legs buckled.

 

The ground rushed toward him—

 

Except—

 

He never hit the floor.

 

A strong, firm embrace caught him. 

 

Warm. Safe. Unyielding.

 

Jin-ho’s head lolled slightly, his blurred vision barely making out the face above him.

 

Jin-ho shook.

 

His body was failing, collapsing, unravelling from the inside out. But even through the agony, through the horror, through the madness of what had just happened—

 

He knew.

 

That warmth pressed against him, solid, familiar, safe.

 

Jin-ho’s breath hitched. His vision swam, blurred with exhaustion, pain, tears— but he didn’t need to see clearly.

 

He didn’t need to see.

 

He knew.

 

Of course, he knew.

 

A broken, choked sob wrenched itself from his throat.

 

His fingers curled weakly into the fabric of the coat before him—familiar. So familiar.

 

His lips trembled, parted—too many emotions crashing into him at once, suffocating him.

 

But only one thing came out.

 

" H-Hyung-nim. "

 

His voice cracked.

 

A small sound. Weak. Fragile.

 

Like something just shattered inside him from saying it alone.

 

The grip around him never loosened.

 

Jin-woo held him steady.

 

Not crushing, not shaking, not emotional—just there.

 

Like he had always been.

 

Like he never left.

 

A fresh sob wracked through Jin-ho’s battered frame, his entire body curling forward, collapsing against him.

 

His hands clung to Jin-woo’s coat, gripping desperately, shaking, trembling.

 

Like if he let go, it would all disappear.

 

"H-Hyung—" his voice broke completely.

 

"Hyung— hyung-nim —!"

 

That was all he could say. Over and over.

 

His entire body wracked with sobs, his voice too hoarse to scream, too weak to form words.

 

Tears fell in streaks, warm and uncontrollable, mixing with the dried blood on his face.

 

"H-Hyung—" his breath hitched violently, his words lost beneath another sob.

 

"I-I’m s-sorry I-I didn’t—I wasn’t—"

 

He could barely speak. He struggled to breathe.

 

The weight in his chest—the sheer grief, the horror of what he had learned, the helplessness, the guilt—

 

It all crashed down on him at once.

 

And yet—

 

Jin-woo didn’t move.

 

Didn’t waver.

 

Didn’t speak.

 

He simply stood there.

 

A presence solid as stone, unshaken, unmoved.

 

He let Jin-ho cry, break, fall into him.

 

And when Jin-ho’s legs trembled, Jin-woo simply held onto him even tighter.

 

A moment passed.

 

Then—

 

A single word.

 

"Beru."

 

The instant it was spoken, a blur of motion.

 

A low clicking sound near Jin-ho’s ear—then a low voice.

 

"Yes, my King."

 

Jin-ho barely registered it.

 

But a new warmth spread through his body, a tingling sensation crawling up his wounds, the unbearable pain dissolving.

 

A second presence appeared.

 

The knight.

 

He stood at Jin-woo’s side—silent, still. Waiting. His gaze almost warmed as it flickered between him and his master.

 

But none of it mattered.

 

Not the fading pain.

 

Not the shadows at their side.

 

Not his bones resetting.

 

Not his bruises fading.

 

None of it mattered.

 

Not when Jin-woo was here.

 

Not when Jin-woo had come for him.

 

A fresh, ugly sob tore from his throat, his hands fisting into Jin-woo’s coat, clutching, shaking, refusing to let go.

 

"H-Hyung-nim– " he blubbered softly, his voice barely above a whisper now, raw and trembling.

 

He had too much to say.

 

Too much.

 

But right now—

 

This was enough.

 

Just knowing that he wasn’t alone.

 

That Jin-woo was here .

 

That he was finally safe .

 

Jin-ho’s legs buckled once more.

 

His body, despite being healed, whole and unbroken, had nothing left to give.

 

Exhaustion dragged him down, his frame trembling, too weak to hold itself upright.

 

And yet—he didn’t fall alone.

 

Jin-woo followed him down.

 

Not catching him to keep him standing—but falling with him.

 

Lowering them both to the ground, carefully, slowly, guiding their movements.

 

Almost cradling him.

 

Jin-ho felt himself sink into the embrace, felt that warmth pressing against him.

 

For such a cold guy...he was always so warm.

 

He curled into Jin-woo’s chest, gripping him like a lifeline.

 

His breathing was erratic, shaky, broken, his sobs still coming in quiet tremors.

 

Jin-woo continued to hold him.

 

One hand resting against his back, firm and steady, the other stroking the back of his head, long fingers threading gently through his hair.

 

A touch so soft, so grounding that Jin-ho could have cried all over again.

 

He probably did.

 

The fear, the panic, the unbearable weight of grief and horror that had been crushing him just moments before—

 

It faded.

 

Jin-ho’s shaking breaths slowed.

 

His death grip on Jin-woo’s coat loosened, just a little.

 

His body, though exhausted, felt lighter.

 

Safe.

 

For the first time in weeks.

 

For the first time since Jin-woo had vanished.

 

He tried to speak once more.

 

Tried to form words to express the storm of emotions inside him.

 

"I-I—"

 

"Don’t."

 

Jin-woo’s voice, low and steady, filled the space between them.

 

Firm. Reassuring.

 

"Don’t talk anymore." The deep timbre rolled through him gently.

 

"I’m here, Jin-ho. It's going to be ok."

 

Jin-ho shuddered, another fresh wave of emotion threatening to break him apart.

 

Then—

 

A promise.

 

"I’m not going anywhere."

 

Jin-ho’s breath hitched.

 

His chest tightened, but not with pain.

 

Something warm. Heavy.

 

He couldn’t stop the smile.

 

Big, wide, goofy—

 

A smile soaked with exhaustion, raw with relief.

 

He tilted his head back, looking up at Jin-woo’s face.

 

That familiar, stupidly unfair, handsome face.

 

The same sharp features, the same dark eyes, the same quiet, unreadable expression.

 

Yet—different.

 

There was something else in those eyes.

 

Jin-ho couldn't blink back his tears even if he tried.

 

'You’ve been through a lot, haven’t you Hyung-nim?’

 

His throat tightened. His chest ached.

 

Jin-ho’s voice was barely above a whisper.

 

"T-Took you…long enough." He huffed, a weak, crooked grin etched on his lips.

 

Jin-woo didn’t respond.

 

Didn’t need to.

 

Jin-ho’s smile lingered.

 

Then—

 

His eyes slipped shut.

 

His body went limp, sinking fully into the warmth that held him.

 

He was asleep before he even realised it.

 

And for the first time in a long, long time—

 

He felt at peace.

 


 

Jin-woo watched Jin-ho’s sleeping face in silence.

 

His expression was blank.

 

Jin-ho’s face was still streaked with tears and dried blood, but he seemed relaxed, looking truly at peace.

 

Jin-woo’s gaze lingered.

 

For a moment he simply stared.

 

Then, slowly, his eyes flickered to the side.

 

A blade. 

 

Bloodstained. Abandoned.

 

It rattled violently against the concrete before lifting into the air, enveloped in a glowing violet hue.

 

Jin-woo’s eyes narrowed.

 

His fingers twitched, and the weapon froze mid-air.

 

His gaze traced the hilt, the worn grip, the insignia etched into the steel.

 

Familiar.

 

Too familiar.

 

Jin-woo’s fingers curled into a fist.

 

The metal groaned, shrieked, twisted in on itself, the once-proud weapon writhing under an unseen force.

 

The blade convulsed—then crumpled, crushed, pulverised in the blink of an eye.

 

Folding in upon itself like brittle paper before collapsing into a fine, lifeless dust.

 

The remains drifted to the floor, silent, insignificant.

 

Jin-woo’s expression remained impassive.

 

But his mana raged.

 

A jagged fracture split across the ceiling, dust cascading from the ruptured steel.

 

Jin-woo didn’t move.

 

But the space around him groaned.

 

The very air shuddered.

 

The steel beams creaked under the force of something unseen, something immense.

 

Jin-woo’s mana bled into the room, slow at first—then flooding.

 

It coiled and curled, sparking and snapping like living tendrils of violet lightning, filling the air with a pressure so thick, so oppressive, it felt as though the entire warehouse would collapse.

 

Beru and Igris shivered .

 

Their forms trembled, their bodies bowing lower beneath the crushing weight of their King’s rage.

 

Jin-woo’s eyes glowed—bright, furious, luminous violet, pulsing like twin burning stars.

 

The ground beneath him groaned.

 

The air shuddered.

 

It burned in his mind.

 

One face.

 

One name.

 

His fingers twitched, pure unbridled fury boiling in his chest.

 

A deadly storm on the verge of being released. 

 

Then—

 

A noise.

 

Soft.

 

Small.

 

He stilled.

 

He turned his head slowly.

 

"..."

 

A small, black cat sat a few meters away, her violet eyes peering up at him, wide, unblinking.

 

She let out another soft meow, looking expectant.

 

Then, gently, she trotted over and nudged his leg with her head, her little nose twitching.

 

Jin-woo blinked.

 

The oppressive weight in the air thinned.

 

The deep hum of raw, suffocating mana stilled.

 

Then—

 

He sighed.

 

Reaching out, he scratched behind her ear with a huff.

 

"Yeah. You did good following him. Thanks."

 

She purred happily, her shadowy form flickering, shuddering in delight, her tail curling and flicking as she rubbed against him again.

 

Then, with a small, pleased chirp, she turned towards Jin-ho, nudging his sleeping form softly before padding over to Beru, ears twitching.

 

Beru glowered at her small form, eyes narrowed.

 

The cat merely tilted her head.

 

Then, with a soft hop, she leaped up—

 

Beru let out a huff, catching her in his arms with an annoyed eye roll, his mandibles clicking.

 

He instinctively snapped his head to the side to glare at Igris, who looked entirely too amused.

 

Jin-woo ignored them.

 

His attention was back on Jin-ho.

 

He reached out, gathering him carefully into his arms, holding him for a moment before rising up gracefully.

 

Then, slowly, he turned to Igris.

 

The knight lowered his head, stepping forward readily.

 

Jin-woo transferred Jin-ho into his open arms.

 

Igris accepted him gently, carefully, adjusting his grip.

 

Jin-woo’s voice was calm. Steady.

 

"Take him, Igris."

 

A pause.

 

"And have Tank watch over him."

 

Igris nodded.

 

“Yes, My King.”

 

Then—he vanished.

 

A swirl of shadows swallowed him, taking Jin-ho with him.

 

Jin-woo’s gaze lingered on the empty space where they had stood.

 

Then he turned to his other side.

 

Beru was glaring down at the purring cat in his arms.

 

Jin-woo watched them blankly.

 

"Beru. You’re with me."

 

Beru’s antennae twitched, his body snapping to attention.

 

His mandibles parted into a toothy grin, clicking with excitement.

 

"My King." he rumbled happily. "What are we hunting now?"

 

Jin-woo didn’t answer immediately.

 

His eyes flickered—bored, indifferent—as he glanced around at the mangled corpses littering the warehouse floor.

 

Then, his gaze returned to Beru.

 

"Some Americans will be meeting with government officials in a few hours."

 

He didn’t need to say anything more.

 

Beru understood instantly.

 

He let out a low, guttural cackle.

 

"Ah…" His voice was practically trembling with glee.

 

"My King… are we finally ready to set things in motion?"

 

Jin-woo hummed.

 

He tilted his head, glancing briefly down at the bodies again.

 

Then, after a long pause—he nodded.

 

Beru shuddered.

 

But not in fear.

 

In ecstasy.

 

His entire form tensed, quivering with anticipation.

 

"What great news…" his voice was breathless, reverent.

 

"The world shall soon bow at your feet, my King!"

 

The black cat in his arms let out a loud, drawn-out meow, her tail flicking up as if in agreement.

 

Beru paused and blinked down at her.

 

Slowly.

 

The cat stared back. Unblinking.

 

Jin-woo didn’t bother reacting to whatever silent exchange they were having.

 

He simply spoke, voice calm, firm, absolute.

 

"The Americans. Find them."

 

Beru’s grin widened.

 

His mandibles twitched.

 

"...And once I do?"

 

Jin-woo’s eyes glowed.

 

Violet mana sparked at his fingertips.

 

"I trust you know exactly what to do."

 

Beru let out a dark, satisfied chuckle.

 

"Of course, my King."

 

A pause.

 

Then, he glanced around at the corpses, his grin stretching even wider, hungry.

 

"Shall I have the ants clean up, as usual?"

 

Jin-woo didn’t even look.

 

He simply turned away, stepping over the blood-slicked floor as if it were nothing more than a puddle beneath his feet.

 

"No need."

 

His tone was calm. Final.

 

"We’re done hiding."

 

Beru cackled, his claws clenching around the small shadowy cat in his arms, his body shuddering in in sheer excitement.

 

"About time-!"

 

Jin-woo's eyes flicked to him.

 

Just a look.

 

Beru froze. His mandibles clicked shut, his head lowering instantly.

 

"Apologies, My King"

 

Jin-woo watched him for a moment, then with faint shake of his head, he looked away.

 

Then-

 

He paused. Tilting his head slightly, his gaze drifting over the ruin before him.

 

“Actually…”

 

Jin-woo's lips twitched upwards.

 

A slow, dangerous curve.

 

His fingers flexed, and the surrounding shadows quivered in anticipation, waiting on his command.

 

"I think we should make a delivery.”

 

 

◆━━◆ 𝕺𝖋 𝕭𝖑𝖔𝖔𝖉 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝕾𝖍𝖆𝖉𝖔𝖜𝖘 ◆━━◆

 

 

“Ha….Haa”

 

Thwack.

 

A blade met another in a swift, precise strike.

 

Shoosh.

 

A sharp breath, the whisper of movement—fabric shifting as bodies weaved and countered.

 

Thud.

 

A foot slammed down, grounding its owner, steadying their form.

 

“Nghh…Haa”

 

Tss!

 


The sound of an exhale, controlled and deliberate, slipping through clenched teeth.

 

Whap!

 


A palm strike—deflected.

 

She moved like flowing water, her body shifting seamlessly between attack and defence, her form honed from years of discipline. She pivoted, her foot sliding smoothly across the polished wood of the dojo floor, her wooden sword striking forward in a sharp, precise thrust.

 

It was met with resistance.

 

A single, one-armed figure stood before her, bracing against her attack with a grunt.

 

Song Chi-Yul.

 

The old master, despite his years and the loss of his left arm, remained formidable. His stance was solid, unwavering. His grip on his wooden sword was absolute. Even with just one arm, he moved with an elegance that spoke of decades of experience.

 

Cha Hae-in adjusted. A step back. A quick twist. She came in low, aiming for his open side—his blind spot.

 

But Chi-Yul was one step ahead.

 

With a fluid pivot, he parried, his wooden sword knocking hers aside with effortless grace. Then, in a sudden motion, he advanced. A calculated strike aimed at her shoulder—she easily deflected it with a flick of her wrist.

 

They danced across the dojo in a blur of movement. Strike. Defend. Counter. Adjust. Each exchange was clean, precise, almost hypnotic in its rhythm.

 

Then, without warning—

 

Clack.

 

The match was over.

 

Chi-Yul halted his wooden sword just inches from her ribs.

 

"You’re not focused, Hunter Cha. And you’re pushing yourself too hard," he murmured, his voice gentle yet firm. "It's late. Why don't we call it a night?"

 

Cha exhaled, stepping back, lowering her practice sword. Sweat dampened her brow, but she barely felt the exhaustion creeping into her limbs.

 

“I need to train.” she replied briefly, brushing his words aside. “Let’s go again.”

 

Chi-Yul watched her carefully, his one hand still gripping his weapon, his sharp gaze reading more than she was willing to say.

 

“This isn’t just about training.” It wasn't a question.

 

She stiffened slightly.

 

“....It passes the time.” she said. “That’s all.”

 

She glanced to the side.

 

“It’s not as if there’s many high ranking dungeons left to raid at the moment.”

 

Chi-Yul sighed, placing his sword down and then rubbing the back of his neck. 

 

“You’re really worried about him, huh?”

 

Cha’s grip tightened on her sword.

 

Chi-Yul frowned.

 

“...That boy,” he muttered, rubbing his temple. His voice was calm, contemplative. “I haven’t the slightest clue what is going on. But…” He lifted his remaining arm, reaching instinctively for his missing one.

 

His fingers twitched in the empty space where it should have been. A habit. A memory.

 

“But wherever he is, knowing him, he must have his reasons for being gone.”

 

He let out a slow breath

 

Silence stretched between them.

 

Chi-Yul turned to Cha, intending to say something more—only to pause.

 

She looked distant. Like her mind was drifting far away.

 

Her grip on her wooden sword had slackened. Her eyes were clouded, unfocused, staring past him, past the dojo, past the present.

 

She was somewhere else.

 

Her fingers curled into a fist, pressing against her chest. She bit her lip.

 

A dream.

 

A dream she couldn’t shake.

 

The cold whisper of a voice.

 

The presence of something… wrong.

 

Something dark.

 

.



.



.

 

"̵̨̻͚́̃̀̎͊P̴̟͛̏̉̽͝ḻ̸͓̹̑́͊̈́̌ȩ̷̳͕̮͈̉̈́͋a̸͚͎͋s̴͖̺̲̰̙̀̀̀̊̋e̵͓̝̩͛́̚̕.̵̖͉̐͑̒.̵̧̫̩̳͝.̸͕̗̫̦̌͝ͅẅ̵̫̤̳̬́̃͘ȁ̸̡͚̭̮̐̀͘r̵̡̩̬̼̐͛n̴̢̛̜̒ ̷̟͊́̿͜͠͠h̴̲̰̔į̸̤̥̼̿m̵̳̣̜͈̠̃̇́̇̓!̶̖̻͍͖͆̈͜"̴͍̤̲̆́

 

.



.



.

 

"̷͇̺̦͉̖̟͎͈̀̆̑͌͋͒́͝͠T̵̛̻̀̽h̷̨̡̢̠̘̗̥͗̀̓̆̄̽͆͒͒a̴̡̬̩̳͓͇̽̄̇̓̃̀͆̇t̶̨̡͓̥̞͝ ̶̗̱̔̄̇̿̈́̔̍̅p̵̮͇̭̺̂̈̀͊̈́̇̓̋̕o̸̦͚͒͂͑ẁ̶̧͕̠̰̯̠̪̼͉̌̇̈e̵̡̡̱͈̻͍͔͆ͅr̷̩͇̙̣͙̓́̊̉̔̐͜…̴̡̪̯̘̩̝̮̩͊̐̿̃̅͌̆ ̷̘͙̝̹͊̐̂̚͝I̸̠̿̊̒t̸̢̢̟̥̖̻̺̓͐̄́͒̎͠͠’̵̜͈͔̲̓͗̅͐͝ͅș̸̀̊̔̚ ̵͉͉̋̈͊ḋ̸͈̲̲̹̯͗̓̀a̴̩̱̐̃͑̉̈́n̷͔̩̙͒̃́g̸̞̪̯͈͆e̴̠͍͍͖̫͋̽̈́̎̇̋r̴͙̪͔̥̱̞͙͉̍̄͊͠o̷̤͊͑̅̅́̕u̸̡̨̖̦̾͗̄̊͝ͅs̷̝̜̖͂͛̓͑ͅͅ.̵̺̉"̶̣̚͜

 

.



.



.

 

The words had scraped against the walls of her mind, persistent and suffocating. The voice had belonged to someone she knew had long since passed.

 

Min Byung-Gu.

 

She had tried to push it aside, to bury it, but the feeling had never faded.

 

She had tried to find him. Had pushed aside her fears. But…

 

Jin-woo was everywhere. And nowhere.

 

A ghost. A shadow.

 

No one could reach him.

 

No one could find him.

 

A small, bitter thought crept into her mind, unbidden.

 

Am I… too late?

 

Cha gritted her teeth.

 

The hospital. The wreckage. The sheer, suffocating weight of it all.

 

Even now, she still feels the lingering effects of that…power.

 

Everything had been buried. Quickly. Efficiently.

 

A dungeon break, they called it. A tragic incident, unavoidable. It was the only explanation that made sense—because how else could they justify the devastation that was left behind?

 

How else could they explain what he had done?

 

The truth had been buried.

 

But that didn’t mean she had forgotten.

 

Chi-Yul watched her. He had known her long enough to recognize the look on her face, the weight of something unspoken pressing down on her shoulders.

 

So he did what he always did.

 

He gave her something else to focus on.

 

He lifted his wooden sword, his stance shifting.

 

“Come at me again,” he instructed, his voice steady, grounding.

 

Cha blinked, startled. She looked at him, then at his stance, then back again.

 

A pause.

 

Then, she inhaled, nodding her head. She settled easily into her stance.

 

But just as they were about to start again—

 

Cha’s phone vibrated violently against the wooden bench.

 

She frowned, lowering her sword. 

 

She strode over and snatched her phone up, eyes flickering over the caller ID.

 

She answered immediately. "Guildmaster?"

 

Silence.

 

Then, a voice—low, hushed, and wrong.

 

"Hunter Cha. Come to headquarters."

 

Cha froze.

 

She had never heard him sound like that before.

 

His voice was quiet. Unsteady. Frantic.

 

“Sir–”

 

"Now."

 

And then—the call ended.

 

A cold sensation crept over her skin.

 

Something was wrong.

 

Very wrong.

 

Chi-Yul watched her carefully. “Miss Cha?”

 

She exhaled sharply, snapping out of her momentary daze. “I have to go.”

 

She didn’t wait for a response. Didn’t explain. She just grabbed her jacket and left.

 

Her heartbeat pounded against her ribs.

 

The cold dread in her gut refused to leave.

 

 

◆━━◆ 𝕺𝖋 𝕭𝖑𝖔𝖔𝖉 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝕾𝖍𝖆𝖉𝖔𝖜𝖘 ◆━━◆

 

 

The moment she arrived at Hunters’ Guild Headquarters

 

The cloying scent of blood hit her first.

 

It was thick, sharp, and suffocating. The kind of smell that settled deep into the lungs and refused to leave.

 

Cha’s stomach twisted.

 

Her steps were quick, urgent. 

 

There was no explanation. No briefing.

 

Just a tone she had never heard before.

 

Choi Jong-in was not a man who panicked easily. He was not a man who hesitated.

 

But tonight—he had sounded so...shaken.

 

That alone had been enough to send her sprinting.

 

The guild headquarters was eerily silent as she moved down the corridor.

 

Her senses stretched forward—searching for movement, for life.

 

A bad feeling curled in her gut.

 

Then she turned the final corner—

 

And stopped cold.

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

"W-What...is this?"

 

The guild’s main lobby stretched before her.

 

And inside—

 

A massacre .

 

The bodies lay in a perfect pile.

 

No—not bodies.

 

Remains.

 

They were barely recognisable.

 

Arms. Legs. Shredded torsos.

 

Faces frozen in horror, mouths stretched open in silent, eternal screams.

 

Their blood had pooled, stretching across the once-pristine marble, staining the crest of her guild beneath them.

 

And yet—not enough blood.

 

Not for this many bodies.

 

It had been clean. Precise.

 

Not an attack.

 

An execution .

 

The fluorescent lights above cast a sterile, unnatural glow over the carnage, making the shadows of the dead stretch across the walls.

 

Not a single corpse was whole.

 

Except for one.

 

Placed at the very front—

 

Like a centrepiece.

 

Like artwork.

 

The twisted, mangled body of Kim Yu-Jun.

 

A captain of one of their guild’s lower-ranked squads.

 

His corpse had been arranged deliberately, his back arched at an impossible angle, his spine snapped clean in half.

 

His arms twisted unnaturally, as if something had toyed with his body before finally letting it settle.

 

His mouth hung agape—not in defiance, not in anger.

 

But in pure, unfiltered agony.

 

The sound of his last scream seemed to linger in the air, the terror of his final moments carved into his very bones.

 

But the worst part—

 

Where his famed golden eyes had once been—

 

Now, only gaping black holes.

 

Raw. Hollow. Scooped clean.

 

A grotesque mockery of the expression he had likely died with—eyes blown wide, horror eternal.

 

Cha's stomach churned, slapping her palm over her nose as she recoiled.

 

Bile bubbled up her throat at the nightmarish sight and the gut-wrenching stench.

 

Then-

 

A sound.

 

A choked breath.

 

Her head snapped to the side.

 

Guildmaster Choi.

 

He stood near the far end of the room, motionless, his face pale.

 

Just…standing there.

 

Still as stone.

 

Cha’s throat went dry. She croaked.

 

“…Guildmaster-"

 

No response.

 

He simply stared.

 

Silent.

 

Still.

 

Like speaking it aloud would make it real.

 

His shoulders were stiff. His face—blank.

 

Like a man staring at something he could not comprehend.

 

Something he did not want to comprehend.

 

Her gaze flickered back to the bodies. She shoved down the bubbling nausea.

 

Hunters. Their hunters.

 

'Who- Who could have done this?'

 

Choi turned to her.

 

Slowly.

 

His eyes met hers.

 

Just a look.

 

Nothing more.

 

But it was enough.

 

The unspoken words hit her like a sledgehammer.

 

Cha’s stomach lurched.

 

He knew.

 

She knew .

 

They didn’t know how.

 

Didn’t know why.

 

The air suddenly felt too thin.

 

A shiver crept up her spine, something deep, instinctual.

 

This wasn’t a warning.

 

This was a message.

 

And she had a horrible, horrible feeling.

 

That this was only just the beginning.

Notes:

BOO! Did I scare you? Of course Jin-woo wouldn't let his best bro die!!

And guys, 5000+ hits!?! And over 350 Kudos. Sheesh! Thank you all fr🥹💜

Now here is where I think I'll let you guys have a bit of a choice. Jin-ho is saved! Yay! But...should he join the party permanently. It's a cold and ruthless road Jin-woo is about to walk, should Jin-ho walk it with him or...do we let him go? Let me know your thoughts! It almost like a vote!

.[ Let Jin-ho join the party? ].
.[ YES/NO ].

And what a mysterious feline. 👀

(Also, just a quick one. I welcome ideas and constructive criticism, my writing isn't perfect in the slightest and I do make mistakes!! But, If my writing/story is not your cup of tea (which is totally fine!), then please don't engage with this work. Thank you 🌺)

But anyways, most of you guys are awesome and I love ya. Mwah. 💋

See you next time!

- Lady Shadow 💜

Chapter 7: Ashes Beneath Our Feet

Summary:

This is a LONG one. Enjoy!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter 7: Ashes Beneath Our Feet


 

Jung District, Seoul City Hall, Thursday, 1:57 pm.

 

The sky above Seoul City Hall was washed in a dull haze that blurred the sun into nothing more than a smudge in the sky. The air buzzed with static tension, the kind that clung to the skin like sweat.

 

They were everywhere .

 

Press vans cluttered the roads like a blockade and jammed the surrounding perimeter. Satellite dishes turned skyward like mechanical flowers craning toward light. Cameras flashed. Drones hovered. Reporters elbowed and clawed into position. Boom mics jostled like spears held aloft in anticipation of war. The square, usually placid and dignified, now roiled like a tidepool of chaos just barely held back by barricades and grim-faced security officers stationed in front like solemn statues.

 

Some reporters pressed their phones to their ears. Others shouted over each other. Journalists pressed forward, microphones waving like frantic limbs.

 

The voices were endless.

 

“—we were told there would be a joint statement from the Chairman of the Association and the Head of National Security—”

“—What will be done about the absolute chaos at the US embassy—”

“—rumours swirling that the victims were American nationals, is the government going to hide away again!—”

“—is it true they were murdered in their hotel rooms?—yes, you heard correctly, right here in the heart of Seoul—”

“—How did this happen? What happened to security protocols? How did they fail—”

“—international outrage already spreading, does this mean potential war?—”

“—this morning, all eyes are on Korea—”

“—Are we in danger?! Who is responsible!?—”

 

A chorus of murmurs and shouts, a kaleidoscope of frenzied noise, irritating and insistent like a constant buzz. Speculation laced every breath. Every yell, every question was a loaded bullet waiting to fire. Waiting for a presented target to unleash hell upon.

 

In the shadow of the square, behind the press barricades and the stationed forces, away from the pulsing masses, a man stood still, staring across the chaos in silence. Dressed in his signature bright red, he still sunk seamlessly into the background, unseen and unnoticed. Choi Jong-In didn’t speak. Didn’t move. He merely watched.

 

There was no tension in his shoulders. No fury in his eyes. If anything, he looked…tired. Not the kind of tired that sleep could fix, but the kind that sinks into bone and stays there. The kind of tiredness that comes from watching everything you’ve ever stood for rot in front of your eyes.

 

In another life, perhaps he would’ve charged forward. Would’ve demanded a podium of his own, would’ve raised his voice above the crowd. Would be the one with the answers, the solutions. But instead, he stood to the side, a fool too tired to question anything at all.

 

A moment passes.

 

Then fingers dig into his shoulder—rough, insistent, unyielding—and in the next moment, he’s spun sharply on his heel. 

 

Choi didn’t stagger. Didn’t resist. He simply turned, gaze settling on the hardened face that had found him.

 

“Choi.” Cha bit out, her voice low and taut with emotion. She was wind-tossed, breathless. Her hair was a mess, her coat half-buttoned, her jaw set like stone. Her presence, even silent, was heavy.

 

Her face was flushed, her eyes burning and bright with a storm that raged with a startling ferocity. Anger. Desperation. Fear. It was all there, stitched into the tight set of her mouth, trembling at the corners of her lashes, riding the ragged pitch of her breath. She looked as though she had sprinted through hell and was ready to turn back if only to drag him back with her.

 

“Choi.” she repeated, his name braced against the tremor in her throat. “...What did you do?”

 

He didn’t answer. Normally, he would smile at the very least, but he couldn’t even conjure the energy to blink.

 

For a moment, they stood there on the periphery of chaos—press swarming behind them, like flies on a summer day—and yet it all felt so far away. Like the city had blurred out, leaving only them in focus.

 

Purple met red.

 

Her hands, still trembling, curled into fists. She stepped forward without hesitation, closing the distance, her breath ghosting against his collar.

 

Her voice dropped. A whisper sharpened to a blade.

 

“What. Did. You. Do. ”

 

Still, he said nothing.

 

His gaze was steady, unreadable beneath the glass shine of his frames, his expression too quiet, almost haunted, closer to defeat. It was the kind of stillness that came after the fire had already burned everything leaving nothing but ash.

 

Then—barely above a breath—he leaned in.

 

“Nothing, Miss Cha.”

 

There was no bite to the words. No smugness. Just something hollow and grave. The truth was delivered wrapped in an empty coffin. Something that sat too neatly inside silence.

 

“All of this?”

 

He looked to the skies, a bitterness vivid on his tongue.

 

“This was all his doing.”

 

He took a step back, eyes glazed as they looked back across the sea of people, so blissfully unaware that everything as they knew it, was on the brink of collapse.

 

“It’s too late. There’s no saving him now.”

 

A pause.

 

“I’m sorry.”

 

Her body jerked back like he’d struck her. A silent recoil. Like the words had split something down the centre of her chest. Tears gathered in her eyes, not yet falling, but threatening to. Her throat worked around a response, but nothing came. Her stance faltered, her footing uncertain.

 

“No—” she rasped. “Tell me they aren’t going to–”

 

But the world didn’t wait for her reply.

 

The wind shifted.

 

The crowd behind them sucked in a collective breath.

 

And then—

 

The doors to City Hall opened.

 

Two figures stepped into the morning light flanked by more security.

 

Go Gunhee, the Chairman of the Association. Gaunt. Steady. Eyes hooded beneath a furrowed brow, mouth a grim line but his spine unbowed.

 

And beside him, Park Sung-Jae, Head of National Security, his face unreadable, suit spotless, gaze cold enough to silence a room. Together, they crossed the podium with the weight of men about to deliver judgment.

 

The crowd shifted like a single, breathless organism. A hundred microphones stretched forward. Multiple flashes. Camera lenses prepped and ready.

 

Then, Sung-Jae leaned forward. Adjusted the mic.

 

“Thank you for gathering at such short notice. The Chairman and I have been working closely, with the vetting of the Prime Minister, on a significant matter of national security. As of this morning, the stability of our nation—the stability of the world —has been compromised.”

 

No one dared move.

 

They waited with baited breath.

 

"From this moment forward, we declare S-rank hunter Sung Jinwoo, an enemy of the state."

 

 

◆━━◆ 𝕺𝖋 𝕭𝖑𝖔𝖔𝖉 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝕾𝖍𝖆𝖉𝖔𝖜𝖘 ◆━━◆

 

 

 

~ 8 hours earlier, Guro district, Thursday, 6.03am.

 

He wasn’t sure how long he’d been walking. 

 

His mind was racing. His heart was pounding. How did it come to this? To think this is where everything in his life leads to.

 

To think that there was a time… where he was known as The Strongest Hunter.

 

The man whose flames burned brighter than the sun. The man who wielded the power to do anything, be anything with a flick of his wrist. From the moment of his awakening, he had risen from obscurity to a name carved into legend. 

 

He was respected. Untouchable.

 

His guild sat at the top. He sat at the top.

 

Power and status curled at his fingertips, and very few dared to cross him. All eyes were focused on him. His attention was gold. His favour craved. That power …it granted him the ability to assert himself in ways many men could only dream of.

 

And Choi Jong-In was a man who appreciated control. Every piece in the puzzle; meticulously placed. Every narrative spun to perfection. Whether it was leading the most dominant guild in Korea, managing public perception with effortless polish, or choosing the precise thread count on a custom-pressed suit, control was not optional.

 

Even the chaotic burn of his flames were wielded and bent to his desire alone.

 

But now? His mind was a scattered mess of broken fragments grasping at straws. He struggled to conjure a single, coherent thought. His reasoning and his clarity clouded by the overwhelming shadow that was the name and presence of Sung Jinwoo. 

 

Any influence or standing he once held, it was nothing more than an illusion of power. A laughable delusion in which he was once ensnared. Now, he was fully exposed to the brittle, biting air of reality. A reality where he held the esteemed title of Guildmaster, but it felt utterly useless all the same.

 

He wasn’t the strongest. He wasn’t even close. No, what he was left with was the sinking, crushing weight of sheer powerlessness.

 

And it was infuriating.

 

Somewhere between rage and nothingness, his body had carried him forward, a vessel animated by fury, by shame. In what felt both like hours and seconds, orders had been given. His most trusted hunters dispatched. Instructed to handle the…scene at headquarters. Deal with the bodies. To scour the blood off the tiles. Burn the memories from the floor if they had to. 

 

But even as he gave the orders, he knew how pointless they were.

 

‘Nothing could make something like that disappear.’ The thought rolled bitterly through Choi’s mind. The stench of their rotting carcasses still clung to him like soot after a fire. No matter how many times he blinked, the scene replayed in perfect detail—blood seeping through tile cracks, lifeless limbs twisted at unnatural angles, a silence so thick it rang louder than any scream. And there was little doubt in his mind as to who the killer was. 

 

Mana so suffocating, so intimately distinct, just like that night. A cocktail of shadows and pure undiluted power . He hadn’t even bothered to hide it. Hadn’t cloaked his presence. Hadn’t shielded his aura. He had left it all behind, bare and bold, like a neon sign blinking atop a grave. 

 

Choi’s boots struck the pavement like gunshots. He was in the Guro district, and the towering silhouette of the Hunters Association rose in the distance like a verdict waiting to be spoken.

 

He didn’t slow, his mind narrowing and fixating on a single purpose.

 

“Mr Choi!”

 

The voice rang out behind him. Urgent. Frantic.

 

He didn’t look back.

 

“Please wait! Mr Choi, please —listen to me—”

 

Choi came to an abrupt stop as a figure threw themselves in front of him, blocking his one tracked path. 

 

Cha’s eyes met his own. 

 

The renowned dancer stood in the middle of the pavement, boots still streaked in dried blood, her coat fluttering behind her in the passing breeze. She met his gaze squarely, unflinching, though there was a slight tremble to her breath. The dawn light caught in her hair, but her expression was set in a firm resolve.

 

Choi didn’t move.

 

Crimson eyes narrowed. A plastic smile etched onto his face.

 

“…Would you care to move out of my way, Miss Cha?”

 

His voice was strange—void of inflection. Like something hollowed out.

 

She held her ground. Her chest rose and fell with tightly held breaths. She had followed him since they'd left the Guild building, unsure of everything. She observed, trailing his steps. Quietly. Watching. Waiting. But now…Now, the whirlwind brewing inside him was no longer silent. She could feel it. That burning, poisonous anger flickering beneath the surface of his skin, bleeding through the cracks in his restraint. She had no doubt where it was pointed. To whom, it was pointed.

 

And no doubt that once he reached those doors, there would be no going back.

 

“Please,” she said softly. “I need you to stop. For just a moment.”

 

He blinked once. Slowly. His eyes blazed.

 

“I don’t have time for this,” he muttered. “Move.”

 

“Guildmaster—”

 

“I said move .”

 

“No, I won’t.”

 

Cha’s feet did not shift. She pressed her hands into fists at her sides, grounding herself. 

 

“Guildmaster…I saw the look in your eyes back there,” she whispered, her eyes searching his. “I see the look in your eyes now. I know what you’re thinking. But please take a moment to consider. Once you tell the Chairman, he will have no choice but to take this higher, it will become out of his control. And if that happens they will—”

 

“Ah.” Choi interrupted, eyes slipping into crescents behind glass lenses, his smile twitching. “He turned my guild into a low budget, horror scene. I’m going to report it in. What happens after that is none of your concern. Now if you please–” He moved to step around her, only to stop and grit his teeth once more as Cha swiftly repositioned herself to block him again.

 

She shook her head, voice stern. “ It is my concern . And it’s yours too.” Her voice rose, sharp and raw. “If you report him, they’ll crucify him. They’ve been waiting—waiting for anything to use against him. You know that. We both know that. They've been talking about locking him up, throwing away the key. They only need one thing. Just one, and they’ll come down like wolves.”

 

She stepped closer, desperation bleeding through her words. “So please, before we do something we can’t take back, we need to find out more. There has to be more to it so–just wait–”

 

“For what?”  

 

The words burst from Choi, low and furious, like sparks thrown onto oil.

 

“What exactly are we waiting for?” Choi hissed, flames lacing the edges of his mana “He brutalised my hunters! He destroyed a hospital. He’s been running around stealing every damn gate. God knows what else he plans to do next!” He grits his teeth. “The only mistake I have made is believing this spiral of his would end on its own. Clearly he is beyond reason and I will not idle by anymore.”

 

He stepped closer to her, head radiating off him in waves, the temperature around them spiked.

 

“Mr Choi–” she tried, but he cut her off, sharp and final.

 

“We. Are. Hunters .” Choi snapped, each word struck like iron against iron. “We know death. We know the cost. We walk into hell every day and we don’t blink. We face horrors not even nightmares dare conjure. We bleed. We kill. We sacrifice our humanity in the name of serving those who need our protection. That’s the price we pay.” 

 

He paused, breath tight, his breath ragged. He closed his eyes briefly.

 

“But when we return through the gate...we are meant to become human again.” His tone dropped, brittle and bitter. “We live by the laws we protect. We don’t get to play judge, jury, and executioner.” 

 

When he opened his eyes again, they burned.

 

“He doesn’t get to forget that.”

 

Cha’s breath hitched and she wavered slightly, flinching, his words cutting deep through her defence.

 

“Whatever the reason may be,” he said, quieter now, his anger crumbling into exhaustion. “He committed a crime punishable by the highest offence. I cannot defend that. Neither should you.” 

 

He took a breath, dragging a hand through his hair, breathing uneven.

 

“He could have covered it up. Or called the Association, called me . Give us some sort of explanation.” He let out a humourless laugh.

 

“But instead... he left bodies like garbage for us to find without a word. Like yesterday’s trash tossed onto my floor for the Tuesday pick-up” His voice trembled despite him. 

 

“Where is the humanity in that, Miss Cha? Because to me…it feels no different from Jeju Island” His voice trembled.

 

Cha looked away, a knot twisting inside her chest.

 

“I have to report him,” he said softly, almost as if convincing himself as much as he was her. He was so, so tired. “Because if I don’t...anymore blood he sheds will be on my hands. And my hands are already drenched enough as it is..”

 

Silence bloomed between them, thick and suffocating.

 

Cha’s gaze faltered—a battle waging in her mind. He was right. She knew he was. That scene…it was inhumane, and Jinwoo had wanted them to see it.

 

And as an S-rank hunter, she should fall in line.

 

As a Korean citizen, she should serve her government. 

 

She knew that.

 

But as a woman, whose heart and mind still thought about him, day and night, worried for him?

 

She…she just couldn’t do it.

 

Her hands curled into trembling fists, nails digging crescent moons into her palms until blood bloomed in delicate beads against her skin.

 

 “...We lied.”

 

The words stumbled out in a whisper.

 

Choi tensed.

 

“We could have told the truth” she said, her words slow, yet resolute. “About what happened to his family. About what Hwang Dongsoo did. What we let him get away with.” She took a step forward. “But we didn’t. No, we buried the truth deep enough that it will never see the light.”

 

Choi’s head dropped slightly. His hands flexed once—then stilled.

 

“Our country, his home , turned their back on him.” her voice croaked, breaking open at the seams. “And we helped them .”

 

Choi closed his eyes, unable to look into her eyes any longer. She saw his shoulders stiffen. Saw the faintest tremble run through his frame.

 

“...Do you think I’m not angry?” she began, voice soft and raw, barely heard over the wind, “Do you think I’m not confused, or sad or on the verge of losing my damn mind, I–”

 

Her voice caught, but she forced herself forward. “I don’t know why he did what he did. I haven’t the faintest clue what is going on in his mind, I can admit that.” She takes a shaky breath. “And maybe…I never knew him at all.” Her own words split her apart, but she didn’t stop, determination laced in her every word.

 

“But there is one thing I am absolutely certain of.” And she would never forget it. “That Sung Jinwoo saved our lives. So, whatever you think of him now–whatever he’s become–we owe him, Choi.”

 

Her gaze pierced his, staring him down. Raw. Desperate. Pleading. 

 

“We are hunters. And we sacrifice everything to protect those that need us. Sung Jinwoo needs us .”

 

For a long, shuddering moment, Choi said nothing.

 

The fire that had been burning in his chest dulled to embers. His hands loosened at his sides. His shoulders slumped forward, heavy with a weariness too big to carry, all tension bled from him like an open wound.

 

His jaw loosened, and defeat was evident in his eyes.

 

“...Fine.”

 

Cha took a deep breath, relief flooding her.

 

“But you’re only delaying the inevitable,” Choi said quietly, turning away. “He won’t stop. That much is clear.” His fists tightened again, though his flames stayed dormant.

“It will all catch up to him eventually...despite it all he is still just a man.” His voice grew distant, bitter as ash. “And when the world turns on him... I wonder—”

 

He glanced back over his shoulder, his eyes dark and tired. His crimson gaze was dull.

 

“I wonder if you’ll still be able to stand by him then.”

 

And without another word—

 

he walked away.

 

Leaving Cha standing alone in the middle of the street, the morning sun just beginning to break against the stone.

 

One thought in her mind.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Could she?

 

 

◆━━◆ 𝕺𝖋 𝕭𝖑𝖔𝖔𝖉 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝕾𝖍𝖆𝖉𝖔𝖜𝖘 ◆━━◆

 

 

Unknown Location, Thursday, 6.30am.



‘Where…am I”

 

He blinked. Once. Twice. A third time for good measure.

 

Above him stretched a vaulted ceiling, high and dark and arched. Carved stone twisted upward into elegant spires, kissed faintly by the pale blue and orange hue of an early morning peaking through a window. 

 

And the bed beneath him—

 

God.

 

The bed beneath him was impossibly vast. He sank further into the mattress and let out a small, involuntary sound. It was absurdly soft. Like sleeping in a cloud. Or maybe a marshmallow. He couldn’t tell but damn did it feel good. 

 

For a moment, he didn’t move.

 

Nothing hurt. Not his wrists. Not his ribs. He shoved his hands into his face and mushed his cheeks around. Wow. There was no blood, or cuts, not even a single bruise. His heart skipped.

 

Was it… all a dream?

 

He sat up slowly, pushing the blankets down with hesitant hands. The room was large but sparse. A fireplace to his left, embers still glowing from a fire recently stoked. Tall windows lined the wall to the side of him, curtains half-drawn to reveal a sky bathed in soft blues and oranges of a new day dawning and the hint of distant towers that stabbed into the horizon like jagged teeth.

 

His brows furrowed.

 

‘The hell? Am I in some sort of…castle?’

 

This was not helping with his dream theory. The mattress shifted beneath his weight, and he turned, eyes scanning the room again—tall stone shelves, an iron chandelier suspended above, a single armchair tucked near his bed but close to the waning fire—damn, whoever designed this place clearly watched too many old-style movies. But it was nice, kind of cosy.

 

Then, something caught his eye.

 

He froze.

 

A shuffling sound echoed in his ears.

 

There was a lump at the end of the bed. Small. Rounded. Black.

 

Jinho stared.

 

The lump blinked.

 

Two bright indigo, eerie circles stared back at him from a shadowy, squat body, with what looked like a jagged scar across its face. Jinho blinked rapidly. The glowing dots blinked back in perfect sync. His heart leapt to his throat.

 

Oh God.

 

He let out a squeal, scrambling backward so quickly he nearly tangled in the sheets and fell off the bed. His elbow hit the headboard with a solid thunk , pain flashing through his arm.

 

‘Fuck, so much for no more pain—‘

 

The lump didn’t move.

 

It…tilted its head. Just a fraction.

 

It looked like a polar bear cub—one smothered in black ink and possessed, with glowing purple eyes and shadowy armour that shimmered faintly with mana.

 

“…What the hell, what the hell.” He muttered under his breath. Then he paused. Wait a minute?

 

Jinho went as white as a sheet.

 

‘Am I dead?’

 

He narrowed his eyes, breath stuttering at the thought. And was this little, kind of cute, thing a demon? Was he in some demon’s castle?! Fuck, did he die and miss the flight to heaven? Dammit, he thought he lived a good life!

 

The creature narrowed its eyes back and Jinho could have sworn it was judging him, its snout twitching in what he swears is disappointment. Their eyes locked. A silent battle commenced across the duvet. Was he having a staring contest with a demonic yet arguably cute magic polar bear? Yes, yes he was.

 

Finally, without fanfare, the miniature beast snorted—an indignant puff of mist from its nostrils—and hopped off the bed with a surprising grace, the soft thud of its paws pattering against the floor. It didn’t look back as it padded silently to the heavy looking door and slipped out with surprising elegance.

 

Jinho sat frozen, limbs tangled in the sheets, brain still rebooting.

 

“…Yeah, okay,” he whispered, eyes wide, voice thin. “Definitely dead or dreaming…preferably the latter.”

 

He sat there for a while, considering falling back to sleep to reboot his clearly delirious mind when he heard it.

 

The door creaked.

 

He turned toward it instinctively, heart still hammering in his chest.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

They stared at each other in silence

 

No greetings. No explanations. Just breath and the quiet pulse of something unspeakable stretching taut between them like thread pulled to the edge of snapping.

 

Jinho drank in the sight before him. Sung Jinwoo stood framed in the open doorway, posture relaxed, dressed in black as always, not a single strand of hair out of place. Unscathed. Whole. Perfect. Like nothing had happened. Like months haven’t passed, like everything hadn’t changed.

 

“Tank told me you’d woken up.”

 

Jinwoo stepped inside the room, closing the door behind him with a quiet click before crossing the stone floor and settling into the armchair near the bed. He leaned back, one leg crossed over the other, as if this were just another morning, just another chat.

 

Another silence.

 

Jinho gaped at him.

 

His lips parted, then shut, then parted again—like his brain couldn’t form words fast enough. The fire crackled softly in the background, a low hum to the quiet weight between them.

 

Jinwoo’s mouth opened to speak. Only for his eyes to blink at the sight before him as Jinho raised his hand and—.

 

Jinho pinched himself.

 

Hard.

 

“FUCK—!”

 

The shout echoed like a wounded dog drowning.

 

Jinwoo blinked. Once. Twice. And then his face collapsed into something deeply unimpressed.

 

“…Why?”

 

But Jinho was already flailing, fighting with the thick comforter as he tumbled forward like a child possessed. “YOU’RE HERE. I’M NOT DREAMING. HYUNG—!”

 

He lunged.

 

Jinwoo's lashes fluttered as he leaned sideways with the ease of a falling leaf, one hand extending to gently catch Jinho’s shoulder mid-charge and steer him right back into the bed.

 

“Jinho.” he deadpanned, voice low with long-suffering patience as he firmly planted hand on Jinho’s wiggling chest. “You might feel okay, but your body still needs rest. You can’t jump around like that, idiot.”

 

Jinho blinked, his movements stilling. Then he just flopped where he landed, blinking up at him with tear-glossed eyes and a wobbling, uneven smile.

 

“…You’re really here.”

 

Jinwoo exhaled, long and quiet, and dropped back into the armchair. He closed his eyes briefly, then opened them again, meeting Jinho’s gaze with steady seriousness.

 

“Jinho.”

 

“Yes, Boss!”

 

“You were hurt.”

 

“I was.”

 

“...I should’ve been there sooner.”

 

Jinho shrugged, easy, tired, fond. “Happens. Bad traffic and all.”

 

Jinwoo raised a brow, shaking his head, and something warm bloomed in Jinho’s chest. Nice. This was nice.

 

Another quiet beat passed.

 

The fire cracked again. Jinwoo’s gaze drifted to the hearth, and his face—so often blank or calm or cold—seemed to harden with thought. A tension began to rise in his shoulders, subtle but growing, like a ripple before the storm.

 

Jinho watched.

 

Then he laughed. A snort dissolving into a chuckle before he broke out into a real, belly-deep, ridiculous burst of laughter that echoed against the stone walls.

 

Jinwoo turned his head around, eyeing his trembling frame. “…What’s so funny?”

 

“Hahaha I just-” Jinho wiped his eyes, speaking between cackles. “You’re still so awkward, Hyung-nim.”

 

The baffled silence that followed was priceless. Jinwoo stared blankly at him, not saying a word.

 

“...”

 

Jinho sat up slowly. His smile was crooked, his voice warm. “What I’m trying to say is that I’m really, really happy to see you, boss.”

 

Jinwoo still said nothing.

 

But something in his eyes shifted—just a flicker. The firelight caught on the curve of his lashes, the tilt of his head, the faintest parting of his lips.

 

He didn’t smile.

 

But Jinho didn’t need him to.

 

“And thanks, you know, for saving me. Again.” Jinho said after a beat, quieter this time—less laughter in his tone, more something else. Something real.

 

Jinwoo didn’t look at him right away. He adjusted the cuff of his sleeve with practiced ease, then offered a simple, “Always.” with a nonchalant wave of his hand.

 

No hesitation. No weight to it.

 

But Jinho felt it anyway.

 

He bit the inside of his cheek, willing the tide of emotion welling up in his chest not to crash all at once. He wanted to hold on to this feeling—of them back together. He didn’t want to ruin it with grief. Not yet.

 

Just a few more moments.

 

He cleared his throat, straightened a little, and let his gaze sweep over the room.

 

“Oh yeah, where are we exactly?” he asked, squinting at the fancy, royalistic furniture and the arches above them. “And why does it look like mediaeval had a baby with dark fantasy? Colours exist, you know?”

 

Jinwoo exhaled through his nose. Slowly. 

 

“Trust me, it wasn’t my idea. I needed a place to stay, my shadows built this.” he replied flatly, eyes flicking to the window. “They got… carried away.”

 

Jinho blinked, before also squinting out the window into the distance. “Carried away? Hyung, there's a flag out there.”

 

“...I told them to take that shit down.” Jinwoo muttered, rubbing his temple.

 

“What, next you’ll tell me you have a throne as well? Hahaha…”

 

“...”

 

“Oh fuck, you do!” Jinho challenged, biting back a grin.

 

Jinwoo closed his eyes, the picture of suffering. “Jinho.”

 

“Sorry, sorry,” he said, holding up his hands. “It’s just… this is a lot, okay? Humour is how I deal, you know. Being kidnapped isn’t easy–”

 

Jinho paused, a thought springing to the front of his mind.

 

“Wait, Hyung…how did you find me?”

 

Jinwoo blinked at the sudden shift in conversation. His brows furrowed slightly in thought, considering something, and then, to Jinho’s surprise, he let out a sharp, low whistle.

 

The room shifted.

 

From the shadows pooled at the foot of the chair, something moved—a swirl of dark mist gathering into form, like smoke curling backwards into something solid. Jinho flinched instinctively, his hand darting toward the sheets, but stopped as the figure took shape.

 

A cat.

 

Or something close to it.

 

Sleek and black as obsidian, her form was sharpened by the absence of light rather than the reflection of it. She padded across Jinwoo’s lap with delicate paws, a low, rumbling purr vibrating out of her tiny body as she pressed her head firmly into Jinwoo’s chest, tail flicking upward in joy.

 

Jinwoo huffed softly, scratching behind her ear without hesitation. The cat melted into his touch, her purr deepening into something almost seismic.

 

Jinho gawked.

 

He squinted. Hard.

 

Something about her—those big, violet eyes, the way her tail twitched impatiently felt...familiar.

 

Wait.

 

Hold on.

 

His eyes widened as memory clicked into place like a punch to the gut.

 

“You’re the cat!” he blurted, pointing with something close to betrayal. Said cat blinked slowly. “The cat I saw before I got knocked out! Boss, that was your cat! Since when did you even have a cat?!”

 

Jinwoo's lips twitched.

 

“I had her follow you while I was...busy. Just in case.” He scratched lazily beneath the creature’s chin. “And it’s…a long story for another time.”

 

Jinho stared at the shadowy feline as she blinked serenely up at him, letting out a soft, matter-of-fact meow, also proud of her work.

 

He couldn’t help it, he smiled. She was cute.

 

“Well… Thank you, uh—” Jinho looked at Jinwoo expectantly, tilting his head. “What’s her name?”

 

A beat.

 

Jinwoo said nothing, looking away slightly.

 

Jinho blinked. “Hyung... please tell me she has a name.”

 

Silence.

 

Even the cat seemed to be judging him now, giving an unimpressed meow as she flicked her whiskers in Jinwoo’s direction.

 

Jinwoo raised a brow, looking down at her. “Don’t look at me like that. You never liked the names I, or Iron gave you anyway.”

 

“What names?” Jinho demanded, disbelief creeping into his voice.

 

Jinwoo shifted in the chair. “I went with…Catty.”

 

Jinho’s mind short-circuited.

 

He opened his mouth.

 

Closed it.

 

Reopened it.

 

Meanwhile, the cat—Catty?—hopped off Jinwoo’s lap in an elegant leap, landing with a light thud directly onto Jinho’s bed. She turned her back to Jinwoo with a flick of her tail, her head held high in what could only be described as silent disdain.

 

Jinho gawked.

 

“That… that’s a horrible name, Boss.”

 

Jinwoo rolled his eyes slightly. “You name her, then.”

 

“Maybe I will!” Jinho shot back, puffing out his chest a little, even as Kitty nestled against his side with a little huff, curling into a warm ball of darkness.

 

They fell into a comfortable silence after that. No teasing. No laughter.

 

Jinho exhaled slowly, feeling the weight of it settle again—the knowledge of how close he’d come to death. How close he’d come to never seeing Jinwoo or his family ever again. His hand slipped gently over Kitty’s back. Huh, for a creature made of shadows, her fur was still soft with a fur-like texture. He huffed in amusement as she purred against him, his other hand fisting loosely into the blanket.

 

The warmth was still there. But underneath it now, something else brewed. A darker current. Heavy and sharp against the softness.

 

Jinho knew.

 

They couldn’t stay in this moment forever.

 

Jinwoo, as if reading his thoughts, stood then, slow and fluid, and crossed the room. He leaned against the stone mantel of the fireplace, one arm braced against it, his back to the bed. Shadows flickered along the sharp lines of his profile, cast by the soft, dying glow of the fire.

 

Silence persisted.

 

It pressed in at the corners, thick and brittle.

 

Jinho swallowed.

 

“Hyung…” he started, edging softly with caution.

 

Jinwoo didn’t respond.

 

“Those guys said… something about your family.”

 

The words were soft. Quiet. As if the words were afraid of themselves the moment they left his lips.

 

The flames popped once. A log crumbled into glowing embers. But Jinwoo didn’t move.

 

Jinho’s heart clenched in the quiet.

 

“Is… is it true?”

 

Stillness. Deep and endless. Then, like a puppet string being pulled, Jinwoo’s head tilted slightly towards him.

 

“Yeah.”

 

Jinho’s breath hitched. Oh.

 

“Was it…?”

 

Jinwoo didn’t sigh. Didn’t flinch. Just said it.

 

“Hwang Dongsoo.”

 

It felt like the name itself poisoned the air.

 

Jinho shut his eyes, fists bunching in the sheets, every inhale stuttering.

 

“I-”  The words died in his throat.

 

What…can he say? 

 

He had known Jinwoo for a while now – but it only took a moment with him, just one second, to know that Jinwoo’s family was everything to him. 

 

Behind all the power, the fame, his rank, they were the centre of his world. His reason for everything he does. 

 

When Jinwoo wasn’t clearing dungeons, disappearing off the map, or sending highly-regarded hunters to the brink of psychosis – Jinwoo was with his family. 

 

If you truly know Jinwoo, you knew this: The glory, the novelty and the prestige of being the most renowned S-rank hunter in Korea, meant nothing to him. None of it mattered to him. Not a single scrap of it. 

 

As long as Jinah had her umbrella on a rainy day, as long his mother was awake and laughing freely over a warm dinner, and the rent was paid, and they were together – nothing else mattered. That was all he needed.

 

Jinho’s lips trembled.

 

So what exactly do you say, to a man who has lost his entire world and was standing alone in the wreckage of it all. 

 

Jinho searched. God, he searched – for the right thing to say. The perfect thing. Some miracle worlds that could comfort the man he saw as his older brother. 

 

He’s done this plenty of times before; tailing his father at funerals dressed up as business opportunities. He knew how to give condolences, how to smile just the right amount, how to hold the perfect level of sympathy – even, sometimes, a little humour.

 

But those words felt empty now. Hollow. 

 

And in the end all he could manage was…

 

“I’m so, so sorry, Jinwoo,” he whispered.

 

It wasn’t magic. It wasn’t perfect. But it was real, pulled straight from the depths of Jinho’s heart. It was small, simple, but he meant with everything he had. And maybe it was just the blur of tears clouding his vision—but for a second, just a second, he thought he saw Jinwoo’s shoulders tremble.

 

Then it was gone.

 

Jinwoo turned. And when he did, he was unreadable.

 

He crossed the room again, slower this time. When he reached the bed, he sat—not stiff or cold, just… quiet. Grounded.

 

He looked at Jinho, truly looked at him.

 

“Jinho,” he said softly, giving nothing away.

 

Jinho nodded, wordless.

 

“I need you to listen to me.”

 

Another nod.

 

Jinwoo reached out, his hand firm and steady where it rested atop Jinho’s covered leg. The pressure of it was real. Weighty. He squeezed once.

 

“This will be the last time we will ever see each other.”

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Jinho felt his world tilt.

 

“...W-What?”

 

“Listen to me.” Jinwoo’s voice cut through his rising panic, low and composed. He exhaled sharply. “A lot has happened, more than you could ever know. And if I had it my way, we would never have seen each other again.”

 

Jinho froze.

 

The words gutted him. They carved something open inside, deep and sharp and raw. But he said nothing. Just sat there, rigid and blinking hard against the sting in his eyes.

 

Jinwoo pressed on, his voice quieter now, almost brittle. “You're a good person, Jinho. You've always been.”

 

Another wound. Another hidden goodbye. Jinho's hands fisted tightly into the bedsheets, knuckles pale.

 

“You’ll have to leave Korea,” Jinwoo continued, glancing toward the window, his voice low yet firm. Absolute. “It won’t be safe here. It won’t be safe anywhere. But for you… I have a place. An island. Quiet. Sunny. Safe.” His mouth twisted faintly. “My shadows will build you a place you can call home. You can take your family. I’ll handle the money. The protection. Everything. So you can live... away from all of this.”

 

Away from me.

 

The unspoken words rang louder than anything else.

 

Jinho didn’t speak. He couldn’t.

 

The silence stretched, thick and unrelenting. Jinwoo’s words didn’t feel like a suggestion, yet everything inside Jinho protested.

 

Jinwoo glanced at him before closing his eyes. He stood up once more and took a step back, creating distance. It had to be this way, it was for the best.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

“…Ahjin.”

 

Jinwoo’s brows furrowed, glancing at his friend, thrown for a moment. “What?”

 

Jinho lowered his gaze, his fingers threading gently through the soft, smoke-like fur of the cat nestled beside him. Her ears perked at his touch, wide violet eyes staring up at him in curious adoration.

 

“Her name,” Jinho murmured softly, voice barely above a whisper. “I think we should call her Ahjin.”

 

A heavy silence filled the room.

 

Jinwoo stared at him, unreadable.

 

Finally, Jinwoo’s voice cut through the lingering weight. “…Why?”

 

Jinho smiled faintly, running his hand down the small cat’s spine, feeling her purr vibrate against his palm.

 

“When I first saw her it was pretty dark but… she reminded me of someone.”

 

The shift in the air was immediate. He caught the way Jinwoo stiffened, a subtle but undeniable tension locking up his shoulders.

 

“I only met your sister a couple of times,” Jinho continued, a crack fracturing his voice, drifting in distant memories, “but every time was unforgettable. She left an impression... like the sun imprinting itself into your vision after you look too long. Though I…I don’t think she liked me that much.”

 

He laughed, wet and broken, blinking away the wetness pooling at the corners of his eyes.

 

“But when I saw this little thing, I guess I didn’t realise it until now, but... she reminded me of her.”

 

Said cat went silent, staring silently up at Jinho’s wet face.

 

“It sounds stupid right?... Jinah wasn’t a cat. And this little guy isn’t her either. Still...” He wiped at his face with the heel of his hand, breathing in sharply. “I think Jin-ah would’ve liked rescuing her from whatever horrible names you were gonna give her.”

 

Another shaky laugh escaped him.

 

A moment passes.

 

Jinho raised his gaze fully to Jinwoo, meeting him head-on. No shields. No hesitation.

 

“We were meant to start a guild together, Hyung-nim.”

 

The words cracked something open in the air between them. Jinwoo gave nothing away, his eyes unreadable, a dark ocean hiding every ripple. But Jinho pressed on, voice gaining strength even as tears slipped freely down his cheeks.

 

“I wanted that more than anything. Not because I have some grand ambition. Not because I want to prove my father wrong. It’s because—”

 

Tears streamed down his cheeks now, unchecked. But his voice didn’t waver.

 

“Because I wanted to stay by your side. Even now, with my father in eternal slumber, I only wanted to work with you again.”

 

Jinwoo tensed. Jinho’s father…was in eternal sleep?

 

Jinho laughed, broken and bright at once.

 

“He’s probably cussing me out in his sleep, especially since I turned down the family business and ran away. But running my father’s company stopped being an option the moment it meant turning down working with you, boss.”

 

Jinho sat up straighter, wiping at his face with the heel of his palm. He squeezed Ahjin gently against his side, grounding himself.

 

“You’re trying to push me away. Trying to protect me. But Hyung…” He shook his head. “I’m not stupid.” he said, voice low but steady. “I know how the world works. I know how ugly it can get.”

 

Jinwoo’s brow furrowed slightly at the quiet certainty in his words.

 

“I’m not some rich kid who’d fall apart the moment things got ugly.” Jinho lifted his chin, a small tremble in his hands betraying his emotions, but not his conviction. “I’m not blind.”

 

He pressed on before Jinwoo could speak.

 

“You killed an entire squad to save me before, Hyung. Slaughtered them right in front of me.” His fists balled tighter, nails digging into his palms. “If I couldn’t handle the truth; if I couldn’t live with what you were capable of, shouldn't I have run then?”

 

He didn’t wait for an answer.

 

He stood suddenly, the blanket slipping from his lap and pooling soundlessly at his feet, Ahjin jumping off and landing next to him. His knees shook under his weight, but his gaze never wavered.

 

Slowly, stubbornly, Jinho stepped forward, coming to a stop right in front of his friend. He balled his hand into a fist, crossed it across his chest and thumped it against his heart. Then he took that same hand, and pressed it against Jinwoo’s chest. 

 

Jinho took a breath. 

 

“I won’t run. I didn’t back then, and I won’t now.” Jinho whispered fiercely. “Because despite everything?”

 

A breath shuddered out of him.

 

“You are my brother. You said so yourself.”

 

Jinwoo's eyes widened — then sharpened to a cold, cutting edge — as Jinho’s fist pressed stubbornly against his chest, daring to reach for something already buried beneath ruins.

 

For a moment, Jinwoo simply stared at him.

 


Then—

 

 

The air cracked.

 


Mana twisted thick and suffocated in the room.

 

Jinho flinched instinctively and stumbled back as Jinwoo's presence swelled, rising like a dark tide ready to drown the world. He felt himself pale, frozen in terror, unable to look away.

 

"You don't understand," Jinwoo said, voice low, almost conversational — but there was something monstrous curled behind each word.

 

"I'm not the man you once knew." His gaze was cold, violet and merciless. "I'm not even human anymore."

 

The fireplace hissed violently behind him, casting flickering shadows across the sharp planes of his face.

 

"You think you can stay by my side?" Jinwoo murmured, tilting his head just slightly, eyes blazing. His voice was deceptively quiet by rang loud in Jinho’s ears. 

 

"When I raise cities to the ground.”

 

Jinwoo's eyes burned brighter.

 

“When I tear this world apart, brick by blood-soaked brick."

 

The next words rolled off his tongue like a vow — heavy and cruel and absolute.

 

"When I slaughter anyone who stands between me and what I want. Can you stand neck-deep in their blood with me, Jinho?"

 

Jinho’s breath caught in his chest.

 

Jinwoo took a step closer, shadows pooling at his feet, swallowing the fire light until the only thing Jinho could see was Jinwoo’s purple gaze.

 

"If it comes to it,” Jinwoo whispered, “ I'll gladly burn down everything. Until there's nothing left. Until humanity is nothing more than ashes and bones.”

 

A thin, almost crazed smile curled his lips.

 

“In fact..” he added, voice like frost, “I think I’d very much enjoy it.”

 

He leaned in, so close Jinho could feel the chill of death clinging to his skin.

 

"You. Are. Leaving.”

 

“You are an exception I don’t need to be worrying about. And I'm not asking for your permission," Jinwoo finished, voice dropping to a deadly whisper.
 

 

Silence.

 


Heavy. Final.

 

For a moment, Jinho was frozen — small, mortal, breakable — standing in front of something vast and terrible. He…he was scared. He was . His gut twisted, his heart hammered against his ribs, also desperate to flee the man…no the King in front of him. 

 

He swallowed hard, his body shaking for what felt like years before he finally found the will to move.

 

He shifted his stance, planting his feet more firmly. His mind was racing and fear withered in his gut but he forced it down. His fists curled.

 

A moment passed. 

 

Jinho lifted his head.

 


And smiled.

 

It was thin and trembling at the edges, but it was there.

 

"I…I’m not asking to be on the front lines with you," Jinho said, voice cracking just slightly. "Just… let me stay here. Please ."

 

He threw a glance around the shadow-cloaked room, forcing a chuckle.

 

"In your creepy but kind of cool castle," he added, trying - and failing -to make it sound casual.

 

Jinwoo stared at him in silence, the weight of his presence still pressing down like a mountain.

 

Jinho’s hands trembled at his sides, but he pushed through it, stubborn to the end.

 

"...I get it, boss. You’re going to do some…bad things. And yeah, maybe I won’t be totally cool with it." he whispered, chest heaving. "But me knowing that here, or me knowing tanning in a sunbed halfway across the world…it won’t change anything. Either way I'm safe. Either way I'll be losing my mind thinking about you."

 

Another silence stretched between them — the crackle of fire, the whisper of distant shadows.

 

At Jinho’s side, Ahjin purred and curled tighter against his ankle, as if trying to comfort him.

 

And across from him, Jinwoo said nothing — simply watched.

 

Unmoving.

 


Unblinking.

 

Jinho searched his face for something. Anything.

 

“That day, in that dungeon…I was there.” He started, barely a whisper. “I didn’t do much, probably made things worse but… I was there. When this whole nightmare started.” 

 

A fierce, bright determination burned behind the D-rank hunter’s voice.

 

“And I’ll be there when it finally ends.”

 

Jinwoo watched his face closely. No expression. No reaction.

 

“I’m not much use for anything.” Jinho added, letting out a breathless laugh. “Especially against Hwang Dongsoo. Hell, against anyone, really. ” 

 

His fists tightened. “But if you think pushing me away is some sort of gift I should be thanking you for, you got it all wrong, Hyung-nim.”

 

 He straightened and squared his shoulders.

 

“There’s not a snowball’s chance in hell I’m running away.”

 

Jinho crossed his arms across his chest with a wide, crooked grin slapped on his face. “I don’t need to understand everything. I don’t need or want to know how you do it. Just let me be here.”

 

A pause.

 

“Besides.” he said again, softer this time, his eyes glancing downwards. “I think Ahjin’s grown on me.”

 

Silence.

 

The fire cracked behind them. Ahjin blinked up, her small body pressed warmly to Jinho’s leg.

 

Jinwoo didn’t move for a long, long moment.

 

There wasn’t a single flicker of anything to show Jinho’s words had moved him at all. He stood, carved from stone, unreadable, unmoved.

 

Dread crept up Jinho’s spine, heavy and cold.

 


Until—

 

Jinwoo frowned.

 

His eyes flared purple, sharp and focused, as he tilted his head as if listening to something only he could hear. A few more moments passed, then Jinwoo turned away.

 

His voice, when it came, was cool and cold.

 

“I have to go.”

 

Shadows sprouted at his feet.

 

And then just like that, he was gone.

 

Leaving Jinho standing alone, in the dying light of the fire, clutching stubbornly at the sturdy loyalty he had left and fond memories of a happier time.

 

 

◆━━◆ 𝕺𝖋 𝕭𝖑𝖔𝖔𝖉 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝕾𝖍𝖆𝖉𝖔𝖜𝖘 ◆━━◆

 

 

Jung District, Crown Park Hotel, Thursday, 06:49 am

 

The suite was silent, save for the restless tap-tap-tap of Adam White’s foot against the polished floor.

 

He gnawed at his thumbnail, staring blankly at the muted television across the room. His phone lay silently on the table in front of him. No news. No updates. No Sung Jinwoo. He slumped back into the couch, dragging a hand down his face.

 

Adam had gotten in touch with every whisper network, every backdoor contact he could reach before he even stepped foot in Seoul. Hoping, praying , to arrange a meeting before his official obligations pulled him under the thumb of the Korean government.

 

But no dice.

 


The man might as well have been a ghost.

 

Adam exhaled loudly, raking his hand back through his hair. Then lazily lifted a finger.

 

“Whiskey. Neat.”

 

One of the suited men nodded and moved towards the sideboard, deftly pouring amber liquid into a glass and handing it over without a word. Adam took it with a grunt. “Thanks, John.”

 

John simply resumed his silent watch by the door.

 

Adam tilted the glass, studying the liquid briefly, then tossed it back with a healthy gulp. The burn scraped down his throat, warm and punishing.

 

Exactly what he needed.

 

He shifted slightly, the leather couch creaking under his weight. “William,” he called without looking, “is Ms. Selner asleep?”

 

William—his personal bodyguard of almost 3 years—stood at ease near the hallway leading deeper into the suite. “Negative, sir. She’s meditating.”

 

Adam let out a snort.

 

“That woman. She’s got stronger nerves than me,” he muttered, swinging the rest of the whiskey back and setting the glass down with a clink. He scrubbed a hand across his mouth.

 

“How’s the schedule looking?”

 

John answered crisply, glancing at his watch. “It’s currently 6:50 AM, sir. Chauffeur’s set for 7:30. Meeting at 8 sharp. Jet’s prepped for 10 o’clock departure.”

 

Adam grunted in acknowledgement, slouching further down into the couch. That was how he was hoping it would go. A quick in and out, with a shiny new S-rank souvenir to take home.

 

“Well... go ahead and postpone our flight. I need to ring up Mr Brennon.” he said, voice rough but determined. “I ain’t leaving this country till I talk to Sung Jinwoo.”

 

“Yes, sir.”

 

The words had barely left his mouth when—

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

Knock. Knock.

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

The sharp raps against the door echoed unnaturally loud through the still suite.

 

Everyone tensed immediately.

 

Adam blinked, frowning at the door. It’s was too early for visitors.

 

Another knock.


He leaned forward slightly, instincts prickling the back of his neck.

 

Then a voice—muffled and deep—called out from the other side:

 

Housekeeping.”

 

The tone was wrong. Too deep. Too slow. Definitely not the kind old lady he’d seen bustling around earlier.

 

The room shifted.


Several men peeled off towards the door, hands ghosting to hidden holsters, while others moved to cover Adam where he sat frozen on the couch.

 

William took point, standing shield-like in front of him.

 

Others slipped toward the side bedroom where Norma Selner was supposed to be meditating.

 

The hallway beyond the door fell into silence.

 

One of the men nodded sharply—then slammed the door open, guns raised–

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

An empty corridor.

 

“What the hell—” one of the guards breathed.

 

They slammed the door shut, bolts locking into place.

 

Adam scoffed, looking away. “How annoying. Probably some dumb kid pulling a prank—”

 

.

 

.

 

.

 

A gurgled scream split the air.

 

From the hallway.

 

All heads snapped toward the sound.

 

Adam gasped. “Ms Selner!!”

 

The guards closest to the bedroom sprinted down the hall without hesitation.

 

Adam shot to his feet, adrenaline flooding his veins only to grunt as William pressed him back with a steady hand, shielding him instinctively.

 

A heartbeat.

 

Silence.

 

Then—

 

A body came hurtling out of the hallway with bone-snapping force, crashing into the living room like a broken doll.

 

John.

 

Throat slashed. Eyes wide in a frozen scream.

 

The room collapsed into chaos.

 

The remaining men raised their weapons immediately—but it was already too late.

 

From the shadows of the hallway, something emerged.

 

Tall. Twisted. Armor like cracked obsidian, glowing with veins of eerie violet light. A monstrous form with blade-like claws and insectoid limbs that shimmered with deadly grace.

 

And dragging in one of his clawed hands was Norma Selner. Her nightgown soaked in blood. Her face froze in terror. 

 

Beru tilted his monstrous head slightly, his mandibles twitching in eerie satisfaction as he dragged the broken woman forward.

 

William opening fire in a blind panic.

 

And the bullets stopped mid-air. Then in a split second, they were crushed. Crumbled into useless flecks of metal. Beru’s other hand lifted lazily in the air, as if brushing away dust.

 

“…Dear Lord.” William whispered, quivering with his gun still aimed, eyes wide in sheer terror.

 

With a brutal flick, Beru tossed Ms. Selner onto the floor like a discarded ragdoll. She crumbled silently onto the floor, her body shaking.

 

Adam could only stare, frozen with horror.

 

Then—

 

William and his men pivoted, trying to run towards the door—

 

But the exit was no longer empty.

 

Something was blocking it.

 

A giant. A mountain of jagged black and violet armour. A shadow crowned with twisting horns.

 

Iron stood tall, silent, axe planted against the marble floor with a deafening thud. His entire being crackled with dark energy, violet flames licking the edges of his armour like a living storm.

 

His glowing white eyes locked onto them, before his mouth hitched up into a smirk.

 

Adam chocked, reaching out a hand. “MOVE–”

 


William tried to move backwards but it was too late. The beast raised his axe swiftly and proceeded to cut their heads off in one fell swoop. Their bodies fell to the floor.

 

The room fell into suffocating silence.

 

Then Beru gave a low, rumbling click—almost annoyed, yet slightly amused.

 

“...Housekeeping? Really, Iron.”

 

Iron blinked slowly, tilting his head as he stabbed the butt of his axe back on the ground.

 

“...It was in that movie we watched.”

 

Beru rolled his eyes and stepped forward, his claws squelching wetly over the blood leaking from corpses strewn across the floor. His mandibles clicked together in a sickening imitation of a grin.

 

He turned his gaze to the two breathing humans left – cowering, broken and trembling on the floor like little insects. 

 

How pathetically cute.

 

Beru hummed, his voice a guttural rasp, a chilling mockery of human speech, warped and monstrous.

 

I hear you wished for an audience with our King, ” he purred, voice gleefully cruel. “ Well today is your lucky day.”

 

As he strolled across the blood-slicked floor, he passed one of the fresher corpses — and without even slowing, he reached down and ripped an arm clean from the body with a wet, splintering crunch.

 

Casually, he lifted the severed limb to his mandibles, inspecting it like one might a particularly juicy snack.

 

He waltzed over to the couch, dropping himself and towering beside a whimpering. curled up Adam White, nudging his foot against Ms Selner's limp body, completely unfazed. With one hand, Beru grabbed the remote on the table and began flipping through the channels, while the other brought the severed arm up to his mouth.

 

There was a wet, cracking sound as he bit down, munching absentmindedly.

 

His mandibles twitched when he landed on a period drama he vaguely recognised — one of his favourites.

 

Beru cackled, sharp and shrill, sending shivers down the spines of the humans still conscious enough to feel terror. Iron, still guarding the doorway, glanced at the screen and  let out a low, exasperated groan.

 

Beru ignored him.

 

My Liege will be here very soon, keke," he crooned brightly, gnawing another mouthful off the arm and speaking through the chew. "So sit tight and wait like good little humans, okay?”

 

◆━━◆ 𝕺𝖋 𝕭𝖑𝖔𝖔𝖉 𝖆𝖓𝖉 𝕾𝖍𝖆𝖉𝖔𝖜𝖘 ◆━━◆

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

.

 

 

XXX, XXX, ???? , Unknown.

 

Deep within a broken dungeon, where no sunlight could reach, mana hung thick in the air, a spoiled mist, curling between the jagged stone and crumbling cave walls.

 

In the centre of the ruin stood two figures.

One was tall, cloaked in tattered white, his skin a frozen shade of blue, hair like silver smoke cascading down his back. His breath misted the air, and around his boots, frost crept across the stone like living veins.

 

The other loomed nearby — a hulking beast of a man with wild black hair, golden eyes burning through the dark, his body sheathed in fur and bone, muscles rippling beneath rough scars. Sharp claws twitched at his sides, barely leashed.

 

They did not speak. They waited.

 

Then the air shifted.

 

Out of the shadows limped a third figure — a body carved of cracked, ancient stone, jagged wings shattered at odd angles, a perverse angelic silhouette with a sickly red glow leaking from hollow eyes. A shard of purple light gleamed from his forehead like a curse.

 

The Beast was the first to move. A blur of primal rage.

 

The animated statue barely raised his head before a clawed hand wrapped around his throat, slamming him against a crumbling wall with a crack of stone and dust.

 

"You've got some nerve. " the Beast Monarch snarled, fangs bared, spittle dripping from his jaws. " Coming here thinking I wouldn’t tear you to pieces, worm."

 

Kandiaru gagged, hands scrabbling at the grip around his throat, but made no other moves to fight back.

 

The silver-haired figure approached then, slow, deliberate steps echoing over the stones. A breath of cold washed over the hall as he spoke, voice smooth and deadly quiet.

 

"Careful, " he said, gaze calculative. " He must have something of value to say. Let us at least hear what that is."

 

The hulking beast-like man growled low in his throat, fangs bared but did not release him.

 

The angelic figure spoke, his voice scraped out roughly, brittle but sharp. "ℑ 𝔥𝔞𝔳𝔢 𝔠𝔬𝔪𝔢 𝔱𝔬 𝔡𝔦𝔰𝔠𝔲𝔰𝔰…𝔗𝔥𝔢 𝔖𝔥𝔞𝔡𝔬𝔴 𝔐𝔬𝔫𝔞𝔯𝔠𝔥 - 𝔞ckk!"

 

The grip around his throat tightened.

 

The one cloaked in frost tilted his head slightly. Eyes narrowed. Analysing. Assessing.

 

"And what, " he murmured, " is there to discuss exactly, Architect?"

 

The Architect coughed, the stone around his neck fracturing under the mounting pressure of the beast's clawed grip, spider web-like cracks forming, revealing veins of light.

 

"ℑ k𝔫𝔬𝔴 𝔶𝔬𝔲 𝔥𝔞𝔳𝔢 𝔟𝔢𝔢𝔫 𝔦𝔫 𝔠𝔬𝔫𝔱𝔞𝔠𝔱 𝔴𝔦𝔱𝔥 𝔥𝔦𝔪. " Kandiaru hissed, eyes flashing crimson, shifting from his place buried in the wall. " 𝔜𝔬𝔲 𝔱𝔥𝔦𝔫k 𝔥𝔢 𝔰𝔱𝔞𝔫𝔡𝔰 𝔴𝔦𝔱𝔥 y𝔬𝔲. 𝔗𝔥𝔢 𝔎𝔦𝔫𝔤’𝔰 𝔰𝔲𝔠𝔠𝔢𝔰𝔰𝔬𝔯."

 

The silver-haired Monarch smiled thinly, a crack of amusement beneath the frost.

 

"Yes," he said, voice curling like smoke. "We have met him – The human turned Monarch. So much like his predecessor…yet different where it matters most. He has no former loyalty to the Rulers his forerunner once held. No alliance with the pitiful dredges that call themselves humanity. I saw the hatred in his eyes myself. And so, I am led to believe that when the time comes, the true power of the Shadow Monarch will be on the right side when the war begins. And his strength, his army , will secure our victory."

 

There was a beat of silence.

 

Then Kandiaru laughed — a hollow, broken sound — even as the Beast’s claws dug deeper. It was a sound of pure mania: a creaky, crackling echo of bubbling insanity.

 

"I 𝔪𝔞𝔡𝔢 𝔱𝔥𝔞𝔱 𝔥𝔞𝔭𝔭𝔢𝔫!!"

 

Rakan snarled, squeezing harder. "Slimy piece of shit—"

 

"Wait." the other Monarch cut in sharply. Reluctantly, the Beast Monarch threw Kandiaru down with a thud, spitting at his feet with a ravenous leer.

 

The Architect straightened slowly, dust falling from his cracked robes, eyes blazing crimson.

 

"Explain." Sillad demanded coldly.

 

Kandiaru's jaw clenched. He looked away for a moment, before forcing himself to meet their stares, head lowered in begrudging respect. These were still his Monarchs, after all.

 

"ℑ 𝔤𝔞𝔳𝔢 𝔥𝔦𝔪 𝔞𝔠𝔠𝔢𝔰𝔰 𝔱𝔬 𝔱𝔥𝔢 𝔎𝔦𝔫𝔤’𝔰 𝔭𝔬𝔴𝔢𝔯. ℌ𝔦𝔰 𝔪𝔢𝔪𝔬𝔯𝔦𝔢𝔰. ” he said, every word dragged from between gritted teeth. " ℑ 𝔪𝔞𝔡𝔢 𝔰𝔲𝔯𝔢…𝔱𝔥𝔞𝔱 𝔴𝔥𝔢𝔫 𝔱𝔥𝔞𝔱 day 𝔠𝔞𝔪𝔢, 𝔥𝔦𝔰 𝔥𝔲𝔪𝔞𝔫𝔦𝔱𝔶 𝔴𝔬𝔲𝔩𝔡 𝔟𝔢 𝔫𝔬𝔱𝔥𝔦𝔫𝔤 𝔟𝔲𝔱 𝔡𝔲𝔰𝔱 𝔦𝔫 𝔱𝔥𝔢 𝔴𝔦𝔫𝔡. T𝔥𝔞𝔱 𝔥𝔢 𝔴𝔬𝔲𝔩𝔡 𝔫𝔬 𝔡𝔬𝔲𝔟𝔱 𝔰𝔦𝔡𝔢 𝔴𝔦𝔱𝔥 𝔱𝔥𝔢 𝔡𝔞𝔯k𝔫𝔢𝔰𝔰."

 

The Frost Monarch tilted his head. "Was that not your objective all along?"

 

The Architect's face twisted, somewhere between a grimace and a sneer.

 

"...𝔗𝔥𝔢 𝔎𝔦𝔫𝔤 𝔩𝔬𝔠k𝔢𝔡 𝔪𝔢 𝔬𝔲𝔱. " Kandiaru spat, bitterness coating his words like poison. " 𝔚𝔦𝔱𝔥𝔬𝔲𝔱 𝔥𝔢𝔰𝔦𝔱𝔞𝔱𝔦𝔬𝔫. 𝔄𝔰 𝔰𝔬𝔬𝔫 𝔞𝔰 𝔱𝔥𝔢 𝔟𝔬y 𝔞𝔴𝔞k𝔢𝔫𝔢𝔡, 𝔥𝔢 𝔰𝔢𝔳𝔢𝔯𝔢𝔡 𝔪𝔢 𝔣𝔯𝔬𝔪 𝔱𝔥𝔢 Sy𝔰𝔱𝔢𝔪 I 𝔟𝔲𝔦𝔩𝔱 ! ℑ 𝔥𝔞𝔡 𝔫𝔬 𝔠𝔥𝔬𝔦𝔠𝔢 𝔟𝔲𝔱 𝔱𝔬 𝔯𝔲𝔫."

 

Silence stretched heavily.

 

"𝔜𝔬𝔲 𝔪𝔞𝔶 𝔱𝔥𝔦𝔫k 𝔥𝔢 𝔰𝔱𝔞𝔫𝔡𝔰 𝔴𝔦𝔱𝔥 𝔶𝔬𝔲 𝔫𝔬𝔴,, " Kandiaru said, his voice low and feral, a sick grin curling at his crumbling lips, " 𝔟𝔲𝔱 𝔱𝔥𝔢 𝔱𝔯𝔲𝔢 𝔎𝔦𝔫𝔤 𝔰𝔱𝔦𝔩𝔩 𝔴𝔥𝔦𝔰𝔭𝔢𝔯𝔰 𝔦𝔫 𝔥𝔦𝔰 𝔢𝔞𝔯. 𝔄𝔫𝔡 𝔥𝔢 𝔥𝔞𝔰 𝔫𝔢𝔳𝔢𝔯 𝔱𝔯𝔲𝔩𝔶 𝔞𝔩𝔦𝔤𝔫𝔢𝔡 𝔴𝔦𝔱𝔥 𝔶𝔬𝔲. ℌ𝔢 𝔣𝔬𝔬𝔩𝔢𝔡 𝔪𝔢 𝔞𝔫𝔡 ℑ 𝔞𝔪 𝔠𝔢𝔯𝔱𝔞𝔦𝔫 𝔥𝔢 𝔥𝔞𝔰 𝔭𝔩𝔞𝔫𝔰…𝔫𝔬𝔱 𝔢𝔳𝔢𝔫 ℑ 𝔠𝔞𝔫 𝔭𝔯𝔢𝔡𝔦𝔠𝔱.

 

He laughed again, wild and hollow. 

 

"𝔄𝔥, 𝔫𝔬𝔱 𝔢𝔳𝔢𝔫 𝔶𝔬𝔲, 𝔪𝔶 𝔐𝔬𝔫𝔞𝔯𝔠𝔥𝔰, 𝔠𝔞𝔫 𝔱𝔯𝔲𝔰𝔱 𝔴𝔥𝔞𝔱 𝔥𝔢 𝔴𝔦𝔩𝔩 𝔡𝔬 𝔫𝔢𝔵𝔱. ℑ𝔱 𝔦𝔰 𝔦𝔫 𝔪𝔶 𝔟𝔢𝔰𝔱 𝔦𝔫𝔱𝔢𝔯𝔢𝔰𝔱 𝔱𝔬 𝔴𝔞𝔯𝔫 𝔶𝔬𝔲 𝔬𝔣 𝔱𝔥𝔞𝔱. S𝔬 𝔴𝔥𝔢𝔫 𝔥𝔢 𝔠𝔬𝔪𝔢𝔰, 𝔦𝔱 𝔦𝔰 𝔫𝔬𝔱 𝔪𝔶 𝔥𝔢𝔞𝔡 𝔥𝔢 𝔴𝔦𝔩𝔩 𝔠𝔬𝔪𝔢 𝔣𝔬𝔯."

 

The two Monarchs exchanged a look — unreadable, cautious.

 

At last, Kandiaru spread his cracked wings wide and, with a burst of speed, shot toward the shadows.

 

The Beast Monarch stepped forward, muscles tensing to give chase.

 

"No. " the Frost Monarch said coolly, staring into the darkness pensively. " Let him go."

 

"Like hell I will—"

 

"He is not worth the energy. " A pause. " Not yet. Besides, he isn’t nearly as good at hiding as he thinks he is. If we need him, we’ll find him."

 

The Beast Monarch growled low but retracted, claws flexing in frustration.

 

The Frost Monarch turned his gaze back toward the entrance of the dungeon, where beyond the broken stones, the world waited — trembling, unknowing.

 

"For now, " he whispered, almost to himself, voice curling like mist, " We move forward with more caution. But we, and the others, will continue as planned."

 

The frost beneath his feet cracked and splintered.

 

"I do believe… it’s about time we pay the new Shadow Monarch another visit, no?"

 

And somewhere far above, through layers of broken earth and roiling skies, the world stirred under the weight of a coming storm.


 

Notes:

Hi everyone! OBAS is back! First off, sorry, sorry, sorry!! For the long wait for the next chapter! A lot has happened in the past month but you're girl has gotten through it and is back with hopefully an enjoyable chapter! This story is my baby and I won't abandon it.

(ALSO GUYS?!? 10k + Hits and almost 600 Kudos?? 🥹)

I unfortunately, will not be updating for another month (So 1 month hiatus), as I have exam season approaching and I gotta STUDY! But once that's all done, you'll have me back full time with a proper updating schedule for all of you. (✿◡‿◡)

This chapter will go hand-in-hand with the next chapter or 2. We're going to be building up to that moment we started the chapter with. Strap in.

Most of you wanted Jinho to join the party! Let's see where that road leads us! I have some ideas! And to those who voted no, I totally get your reasoning but the majority rules!! But hopefully I balanced it out a little bit to seem realistic.

Missed you all! Looking forward to your comments!! This chapter was HEFTY. Let's unpack!

(P.S: I switched from Jin-woo, to Jinwoo. Saves time lol)

(Also quick disclaimer, JINAH IS NOT THE CAT. THEY ARE NOT THE SAME!! Yeah that's an important detail to make clear haha!")

(Oh also, I haven't had the time but I WILL be going back to the previous chapter and responding to ALL your comments!!)

Love you all, always.

- Lady Shadow 💜